Jesse has inherited his Grandfather’s ranch and now must fight his father to keep it while on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

In Western Native American lore, Coyote was either the maker of the earth or the messenger to those who made the earth. It was Coyote who was tricked into making death a part of life. I apologize to any who may be offended by my use of Coyote. He is central to the story and used with much respect. Native Americans have much for which to be respected; their love and care of the earth and the sacrifices made for this great land.

I hope you enjoy my first attempt at a story for Big Closet. Please, any comments that will help me become a better write are always welcome. And, if I have borrowed anything from someone unknowingly, please forgive me. Barb

---

Chapter 1 The Will

The large two story farmhouse looked lonely. It had belonged to Jesse’s Grandfather and his Grandfather before him. It was three weeks ago at the reading of the will that he learned that he inherited his grandfather’s ranch. When Jesse’s father found out that his own father had wrote him out of the will, he threw Jesse out of the house. Their relationship was tenuous at best. His father wanted someone he could push into sports, but Jesse’s small stature meant that he would not excel at the so called manly sports as his father called them. Jesse did play baseball. The coaches would always relegate him to left field when he was allowed to play. Most of the time, he just warmed the bench and kept the stats. His mother loved him dearly, but she died a little more than a year ago. If it wasn’t for his grandfather, his father would have kicked him out immediately. It was in hopes of inheriting the ranch that his father was civil to him this past year.

Jesse grabbed his backpack that contained all his worldly possessions and crossed the threshold. Entering the house brought back all the memories of spending summers with his grandparents as he was growing up. His grandfather had left him enough to pay the inheritance taxes plus enough to get started with the ranch. However, his father had promised to take him to court to get the will overturned. So with the advice of his grandfather’s lawyer, he decided to keep from spending any of the inheritance until the fight with his father was over. Still he had to have a place to stay and this was his only home. He had stayed with some friends back east until he could get his clothes from his father’s house. Even then he had to have the police help him. His father kept his computer, car, and anything else of value that his father could talk the police in letting him keep, “Because I paid for it.” Jesse had hitchhiked his way across country to the ranch.

Jesse was surprised that the lights and heat were still on in the house. He thought that these would have been turned off long ago. The house looked like it was well cared for even though his grandfather had been dead for three months. He entered the den where he would spend hours listening to his grandfather tell tales of the old west and the Native American ways. Jesse had taken after the Native American side of the family. His hair was jet black which he wore long and he had no facial hair. He stood 5’ 8” and weighed 150 pounds dripping wet. He was tough and wiry, though one could not tell it by looking at him. He remembered that the lawyer said there would be a letter for him in the wall safe and had given him the combination after Jesse’s father left. Jesse removed the picture over the safe and worked the combination. He was tired, but the excitement of reading the last letter from his grandfather would not let him sleep. He found the letter on top of a stack of money and other papers.

Dear Jes,

If you are reading this then I presume I have died. The illness came upon me sudden and out here on the ranch sometimes it is hard to get medical help. But I think the main reason is I waited too long to see Old Doc Henley. Your grandmother always told me that the neglect to my health would get me one day. Now I when I see her, I guess she can say I told you so. The ranch foreman, George Shilling, should be taking care of the place until you come to take over. That is why I insisted that you go to college to learn how to run this place. There is over 14000 acres. The deed is in the wall safe. There is a lawyer in town that has been paying George and the other hands so that the ranch would not go under until you get settled in. I had a new pickup truck, but I gave it to George as his truck was about to die and his daughter was expecting. They needed away to travel to go see their grandbaby. George is a fair man and you can trust him. The money will let you get the farm truck fixed and back on the road. I figure your father will fight the will, but I had Senator Burns and Doc Henley witness the will. Then each signature was notarized by separate Notaries. Still it may take time for the fight to go out of your father. There is enough money in the ranch account the lawyer is handling to continue paying the ranch hands for two years after my death. Also there is enough money in the safe to supply you with food and utilities for three months. I know you will work the ranch, but I didn’t want to spoil you. So if you want the money to last you will have to begin work on the ranch and get it to start producing.

Now that the business is out of the way, I would have liked to have seen you one more time before I passed. You were such a beautiful and caring child. I always thought it was funny that your grandmother would dress you up in your aunt’s old clothes and make you help her in the kitchen. It was a shame you never got to meet your aunt. She was killed in an auto accident shortly after you were born. You looked so much like her that I think it comforted your grandmother to pretend she was with us again. Also, I think that because you look so much like your aunt is what put your father off so. You were a constant reminder that he did not get along with his sister and would say mean nasty things to her.

The young man on the next ranch kept asking about you. I believe he thinks you were a tomboy growing up. It would have been funny to get you dressed up in your aunt’s old prom dress and send you two out together. I never told him different. Every time I saw him or his family they would ask how my granddaughter was doing. I would just brag on you, but I never told them that you were a boy. I hope this doesn’t come back to bite you later.

That reminds me. There is a pack of wolves in the back country. They don’t cause trouble for the most part. They may take an old cow every now and then. I don’t begrudge them that. They seem to keep the bigger varmints away. The old dog was half wolf and half Golden. The Golden tempered the wolf enough to make it a good dog. If you go riding in the back country just be careful. Either take someone with you or take enough fire power to protect yourself. After you have touched base with George, you may want to take a trip to the back country to speak with Coyote and find your spirit. I am sure that you couldn’t do such a thing back east.

It is time for me to end this letter, I sure did miss you. I will always be around if you know where to look. The Great Spirit will guide you and guard you.

Your Loving Grandfather,

Grandpa Bill

Jesse laid the letter aside and wiped the tear from his eye. He will miss the old man. Some people around here thought that Grandpa Bill came from a long line of Shaman. There were tales about, but Jesse could never confirm who was spreading the tales or if the tales were true. Jesse was tired and hungry. He went to the kitchen to see if there was anything that could be eaten. Tomorrow he would have to find a way in to town to get some thing. The refrigerator was empty as well as the freezer. The deep freeze had some meat in it. Jesse took it out and looked for a pan in which to cook it. He didn’t care what type of meat it was. He was so hungry he would eat anything.

Looking in the cabinets Jesse found some cans of vegetables. He found the pans and turned on the stove. It wasn’t long before he had something edible. With his food in him, he decided to find his old room and get some sleep. He would clean up in the morning. He left his backpack in the entrance where he dropped it. He climbed the stairs and opened the door to the room. It smelled a little musty, he liked the smell. It reminded him of his grandparents. Jesse turned down the bed and took his clothes off. When he took his clothes off, he could smell himself. He wondered why people would give him a ride smelling like he did. He grabbed his old bathrobe out of the closet and headed for the shower. The hot water eased some of the tension out of his muscles. He was glad to be here. He had walked the last twenty miles. After drying himself, he laid down between the clean sheets. He was asleep before his head hit the pillow.

During the night, Jesse thought he heard a wolf howl. It was far off and lonely. Why it had wakened him, he did not know. He listened intently to see if he heard it again. When the distance howl did not return, Jesse laid back down listening intently. It was just a few minutes and he was asleep again. His dreams turned toward the wolves. They seemed to be searching for someone, but couldn’t find them.

The sun was shining in the window when he woke late the next morning. His first thought was of food. But he would have to get to town first. He looked for his backpack in the entrance, but it had been moved. He went into the kitchen thinking he might have left it in the kitchen. The dishes and pans he had used last night were cleaned and drying on the draining board. Jesse went looking through the house to find who ever had cleaned up. As he entered the den, he recognized the man behind the desk as George Shilling. George smiled as entered the den.

“Welcome home Jesse. It is good to see you up. I thought I had an unwanted guest until I saw you grandfather’s letter.”

Jesse smiled at the older man. “I am glad I am here. It has been too long. I missed being out here. How is your daughter? I heard she is having a baby.” Jesse took a seat in the easy chair across the desk from George.

“She is doing well. Thanks for asking. She is due next month. My wife and I will go down to be with her for the couple of weeks to help her get settled. We want to be there for the birth. Your Grandfather father let me borrow his truck as we can’t trust mine to get us to Helena. Her young man is working for the Governor. I wouldn’t be surprised if he doesn’t run for governor someday.”

“You didn’t read the letter?”

“No, I don’t make a habit of reading other peoples mail.”

“I didn’t think you would, but according to the letter, Grandpa gave you the truck. I want you to have it. You have been Grandpa’s right hand man for longer than I have been alive. If I need to, I will sign over the title as soon as Dad quits fighting the will.”

“Jesse you are just as generous as your Grandfather. I can’t accept the truck.”

“George, yes you can or I will fire you.”

George laughed, “Well that answers that question.”

“What question would that be?”

“I knew the lawyers were paying us to hang on until you were settled in, but I didn’t know what would happen after that.”

“I want to keep the ranch and make a go of it. Grandpa kind of let it go a little after Grandmother passed. I want to get the ranch up to where we are all making a good living and putting enough aside that we might retire someday or pass it down to the grandchildren and let them run it while I am still alive. Also, I want to try and keep some of the ranch wild as Grandpa did. We may start a small bed and breakfast with trips into the back country. These are just dreams right now, but I don’t think they are too far fetch.”

“George, I am going into the kitchen and see if there is any coffee and something for breakfast. Why don’t you read that letter, and then come into the kitchen and we will talk in there over breakfast.”

Jesse got up and went into the kitchen. He found the coffee and started a pot. Looking around he found some flour, canned milk and some syrup. He pulled down the iron skillet, added some lard, and started making pancakes on the old stove.

George came wandering into the kitchen just as Jesse set two plates with a good stack of pancakes on each on the table. George took a couple of coffee mugs off the hooks next the coffee pot, filled them, and came to the table. As he sat down he asked Jesse, “Did you really dress in your Aunt’s old clothes?”

Jesse looked a little embarrassed. “My Grandmother liked to dress me in my Aunt’s clothes and fix my hair. It made her happy, and I didn’t mind. Like Grandpa said it seemed to comfort her. Your child should never die before you and it depressed her. It seemed to lift that depression having me dress as my Aunt. My embarrassment was a small price to pay to make my Grandmother happy.”

“Okay, why does Gabriel Johnston think you are a girl?”

“My Grandmother would have me put on a dress and take me to town to help her shop. She would introduce me as her granddaughter. The loss of her daughter really affected her. We met Gabriel and his mother in town. I couldn’t look him in the face. I was so embarrassed. So I looked like a shy young girl. Grandpa thought it was funny and had a good laugh at my troubles. He, especially, thought it was funny when Gabriel started calling the house wanting to take me out. I managed to tell him that my mother wouldn’t let me date. That held him off for about two years.

“My junior year in high school he asked to take me to the spring dance. I tried to tell him no, but Grandmother insisted that I go. She took me to town to buy me a nice party dress. I didn’t have the assets of a girl of sixteen. My grandmother had a pair of breast forms that a friend gave to her after the friend had a mastectomy. The friend decided she didn’t need to hide the fact any more and wanted to get the forms out of her house. I do not know why she gave them to my Grandmother. My Grandmother had me put on a bra and other clothes. Then we put the forms in to the bra and off we went to town. Gabriel was in town looking for a nice shirt and a new tie when he saw me with the forms.

“That night I wore a short little black dress made of satin and matching shoes with two inch heels. My Grandmother did my make up. Gabriel treated me like a lady all night. He would introduce me to his friends as Bill and Joanne’s granddaughter. I think he was a bit smitten by me. He walked me to the door to say goodnight. As I was saying I had a good time, He said he would call me the next time I was in town. Then he reached down, tilted my head up and kissed me. I was so flabbergasted; I just stood there with my head tilted up like I wanted another kiss. So he put his arms around me and kissed me again only much deeper. Before I could react he said goodbye; whooped real loud and ran to his truck. My face had to be as red as a beet when I came in the door. Grandpa Bill was laughing so hard, I thought he was going to have a coronary. Grandmother Joanne just took me by the hand and led me to the kitchen where we had a cup of tea. She gushed over how grown up her little girl had become

“I didn’t know whether to be angry or cry or both. Looking back on the event it seems funny. . Whenever, I came to visit, Grandmother would insist I date Gabriel. I couldn’t spend a lot of time out here while I was in college. And with grandmother passing while I was at college I thought this might be a good time for Jesse the girl to disappear. But when I came to the funeral, Grandpa insisted that I wear the black dress one more time for Grandmother. The whole town turned out for the funeral. So to this day I am Jesse the girl in town and the people here about except for the people who work on the ranch. Dad being the ass that he is didn’t bother coming to the funeral. He was too busy.

“The only reason he came to Grandpa’s funeral is he thought that he might impress the lawyers and/or steal things from the house. If it wasn’t for you and the other hands, he might have taken things out of here that didn’t belong to him.

“I guess that is more than you wanted to know, but I need to get that out.”

George sat thoughtful for a minute before saying, “I guess it would put a young man off his feed if he had to dress as a girl. Unless he was one of those …… transgender types. I saw a show on them once. I couldn’t understand why a man would want to become a woman, but it takes all types to make a world.”

“I appreciate what your Grandfather said about me in the letter. What is it that you want to do?”

“Well, George, I want you to stay on as long as you like. Even though I went to college, I still have much to learn at running the ranch and managing the hands. I am going to have to rely on you for awhile. You don’t mine babysitting me for awhile.”

“Not at all. I will teach you as much as I know. I will have to go be with my daughter when she has her baby. When I get back maybe you can take that back country trip your Grandfather spoke about.”

“Great. My first act as the new owner of the ranch is to make sure that I am paying my foreman enough to keep him working for me. How much do you need to keep working for me? We will also need to discuss making sure that the hands are being paid enough.”

After discussing business, Jesse decided he needed to go into town to get supplies. “George is that old farm truck still running I need to be able to get supplies. Also, I want to get some other animals besides cattle, so that I can get the ranch more self-sustainable. Also we need to butcher one of the cows and get it in the deep freeze.”

“Jesse, I will give you my old truck. It is good enough for around here. I don’t trust it to go on long trips, and you did give me your Grandpa’s new truck.”

“Sounds like a good deal. Let’s get this ranch up and running.”

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather’s ranch and now must fight his father to keep it while on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

In Western Native American lore, Coyote was either the maker of the earth or the messenger to those who made the earth. It was Coyote who was tricked in making death a part of life. I apologize to any who may be offended by my use of Coyote. He is central to the story and used with much respect. Native Americans have much for which to be respected; their love and care of the earth and the sacrifices made for this great land.

I hope you enjoy the second chapter of this story for Big Closet. If I have borrowed anything from someone unknowingly, please forgive me.

My thanks goes to Hope of Hopeeternalreigns. Her expertise in editing vastly improved the story. Any further slips, drips, or errors are my own. Also, thanks to those who sent comments after the first chapter. These comments will make me a better writer. HUGS to All. Barb.

---

Chapter 2 Premonitions

George Shilling proved himself to be a good foreman. His rugged face, burnt by the sun from days in the saddle, was handsome. He had the small paunch that comes with age, but he was fit. Jesse at first thought it was his tall stature and his strength that caused the men to respect him, but after Jesse watched him for awhile, he realized it was George's concern for the ranch hands that earned their respect. He was always willing to pitch in and help when needed. He praised when it was warranted, but he was firm but fair when the men need to be corrected. He was always willing to pass on the knowledge he had gained from the years he had been a ranch hand and ranch foreman.

Jesse and George worked on getting the ranch set up to be self-sustaining. Jesse hired George’s wife, Gail, to help him cook and feed the hands. Gail was a plump woman, but one could see she had been a beauty when she was younger. The easy banter between George and Gail showed the love they shared.

Jesse had the ranch hands put in a large garden to raise vegetables. They built a coop and fenced-in an area for chickens, for eggs for breakfast and poultry for dinners. They would shoot the wild hogs on the ranch for pork. Wild hogs can damage acres of land and pollute water sources that the cattle use. Jesse hoped to control the wild hog population by harvesting the hogs. Raising the vegetables and meat on the ranch would leave staples like flour and salt the only things they would have to buy.

With the knowledge that Jesse gained at college, he would be able to prune the fruit trees and grape vines to get them producing better. Also, he would be able to get the animals to reproduce at a better rate with better offspring.

Each night, Jesse would go to bed exhausted from his efforts. He was up before dawn helping to make breakfast for the hands, doing some chores such as gathering eggs, then working on the accounting and other reports. He would stop for a short lunch. Then he would meet with George to discuss the progress that was being made. He would do some more reports, look over the personnel files, and write down any ideas he had that day. He helped to get supper on the table and clean up afterward. At night, he would hear the wolf he heard the first night. It seemed to be getting closer and calling to him.

They had a good start at the revitalization of the ranch when George got the call that his daughter was in labor and he and his wife needed to come as soon as possible. Jesse told George that he had the ranch and to go ahead and leave. Jesse would see him when he got back.

Jesse was working late trying to find ways to make the ranch more profitable and ways to make the lives of the ranch hands better when he received a phone call from Gabriel Johnston.

“Hello Jesse? It’s Gabriel.”

“Oh Hi Gabriel, How are you?”

“I'm well, I heard you were back. Why haven’t you called or let me know you were in town?”

“Gabe, I've been very busy trying to get the ranch back up and running. Besides, I thought you would have been married by now.”

“No, I'm not married. There's only one girl for me and she has finally come back into my life”

Jesse thought Oh no, he is still in love with me. Now what am I going to do. “Really, that is so sweet, but you should have found someone else.”

“Maybe, but they wouldn’t compare to you. Are you doing anything Saturday? There is a dance in town that I would love to take you to.”

“Gabe, with George gone to see his new grandbaby, I don’t have a moment that I can spend out, right now.”

“I understand. How about after George gets back? I really do want to see you”

“I would like to, but I promised my Grandfather that I would spend sometime in the back country to speak with Coyote and find my spirit. He was really into the Native American culture when he was alive.”

“It sounds like you are trying to let me down easy. Don’t you want to see me?”

“I do, but there are some things we need to talk about when we get together. Why don’t I call you when I get back from the back country?”

“That sounds good, but I worry about you going alone. I've been hearing a wolf lately.”

“You too? I was beginning to think I was going crazy. No one has mentioned hearing the wolf. Anyway, for some reason, I think I need to go alone. I will be heavily armed so I should be okay. Also, I'm taking the satellite telephone in case I do get in trouble.”

“Are you sure? A girl in the back country alone can be dangerous. Can you handle a pistol or rifle?”

“Yeah, I'm sure. I am a bit nervous about going alone, but I don't think I have anything to fear from the wolf. Grandpa taught me how to shoot years ago, even though I haven't picked up weapon since I went to college.”

“Okay, I'll be looking forward to your call when you get back. Don’t forget.”

After saying their goodbyes, Jesse got back to studying what he could do to better the lives of the ranch hands. Several of the hands were married, but would leave their wives in town in apartments during the week while they worked the ranch. He thought it was terrible that the men would leave their families for weeks at a time when they went to the back country to round up cattle. He was trying to come up with an idea of how the hands would be able to spend more time with their families. He had to make sure that the work on the ranch was accomplished. Still he thought that there was some way he could help.

The other question he was working on this evening was where in the back country he would go to seek Coyote. He pulled up Google Earth to see if there were any pictures of the ranch and the back country. He noticed that there was a fairly level section of land between the main house and the road. He would look this over tomorrow. This might answer one question about how to make the ranch hands lives better. He was looking over the back country when he noticed a small lake. He remembered his Grandfather taking him camping at the lake. He also remembered there was a small spring to supply water. The lake should supply fish for food. If necessary, maybe he could kill a deer. He was not sure how long he would be gone, but with the satellite phone he could keep in touch and let George know when to expect him. Also, George would know where to come look for him if he didn’t check in at appropriate times.

Jesse finished his planning for the evening and decided to turn in. Just as he lay down he heard the wolf howl again. Each week the wolf seemed to be getting closer. It gave Jesse chills as the howl seemed to be saying to him “come run with us.” He didn’t understand why his imagination would put this thought in his head. He didn’t have anyone to talk with about this matter. Tomorrow he was going to visit the grave of his grandfather. “Maybe I will speak to Grandpa about it” he thought. With that he went to sleep. He dreamed of running through the woods, but everything looked different. Everything was like a black and white movie. As he ran, he panted with his tongue out. It seemed so strange that he woke with a start and heard the wolf again. Again, the thought “come run with us” came into his mind. He got out of bed and visited the bathroom and got a glass of water. Then lay back down. He slept soundly, but didn’t dream any more that night.

The next morning Jesse woke early as usual. With Gail away, he had to make breakfast for the hands that worked the weekends. After he assigned them the chores for the day, he changed to go see his Grandfather. It was still early and cool, so he wore a light weight jacket. His Grandfather was buried in the cemetery next to his wife at the little church a few miles from the ranch. He decided he would ride his horse. It would give him time to think and the horse needed to be ridden to get used to him before they went on their back country journey. The horse was a painted pony that his Grandfather gave him just before he went off to college. The horse was a yearling at the time, which he named Big Spot for the large black spot on its rump. The horse had been trained to be a cowpony, to work on the ranch. It was strong and nimble, but not overtly large. It could endure a long drive with short spurts of speed as needed to handle cattle.

He arrived at the cemetery next to the small white, clapboard-sided church, tied his horse and started through the gate of the picket fence. He met an old man coming out of the cemetery, so he stopped and held the gate for the old man. The old man was just a little taller than Jesse. The Native American heritage was etched deep in his face. He had the classic face with the traits of his heritage. His long gray hair was down below his shoulders. He had on a colorful shirt with western patterns. The old man stopped in the gate, looked Jesse in the eyes and studied him for a bit.

The old man said “You are Bill Hartman’s Grandson.” It was more of a statement than a question. “You have heard the wolf. It speaks to you. You must listen when it speaks. I can see it in your eyes. Your Grandfather had it, but he would not run with the wolf. Great changes will come to your life if you listen to the wolf. He will not call much longer.” The old man turned away and walked around the corner of the church. Jesse stood there stunned until the old man was out of sight. He ran around the corner of the church to ask the old man a question. When he rounded the corner, the old man was gone. Jesse looked in the church, but no one was there. There were no cars when he rode up on his horse, and he had heard no one drive up on the gravel drive. This was getting much more bizarre.

He walked into the cemetery to his Grandfather’s grave. He sat on the ground and began to explain the happenings to his Grandfather. As he finished, he heard the wolf again. Then he heard the old man chant in the language of the People. He knew if he looked around he would find neither the wolf nor the old man. His horse sounded nervous. After he soothed his horse, he mounted and rode back to the ranch. As he rode up to the house, he saw George sitting on the porch. George's rugged features and salt and pepper hair were enhanced by the afternoon sun. Jesse got off the horse and walked up to his friend. “I'm sure glad to see you! There have been some strange happenings around here after you left. Where’s Gail?”

“Gail is still with the baby. I would be too, but I had this nagging feeling that I was needed back here. It was worse last night, so I left early this morning to find out why I needed to be here.”

“You may want to sit back down. What I am about to tell you is going to sound crazy.” He began by telling of the wolf, the call from Gabriel and the meeting with the old man. “So what do you think? I’m crazy, right?”

“Normally, I would say you were imagining things or doing drugs, but I know you. Also, there was that nagging feeling that I needed to be here. No you aren't crazy. Unless, we both are.”

“George, I want to get ready to make that back country trip if you don’t need to get back to Gail. Before I go I want to talk to you about a idea I have.”

“No, Gail wants to stay a bit longer. If I need to go get her, I'll make it a quick trip. This trip of yours sounds like it's going to life changing. I can see my little one later. She doesn’t know her Grandpa exists. I was just in the way.”

“I'm sure that your kids loved having you there. Let’s get you a horse. I want to show you the plan I have once the will is settled. I haven’t heard from my attorney yet. He is watching my father and his attorney very carefully to make sure they don’t try anything underhanded. Also, the lawyers here are watching the lawyer back east.”

They went to the barn and saddled a horse for George. They rode down the drive to a grove of large oaks trees. “George, this is my plan. Once the will is settled I want to take this parcel of land and fix it into a mobile home park for the married ranch hands. This way they will have more time with their families. I am sure you would have wanted to spend more time with Gail and Susie as she grew up. While I am gone on my trip I want you to contact the County and find out what it would take to get this started. Don’t tell the hands until we make this happen. You may want to consult with that engineering firm in town about the number of spots we might be able to put in and things like power, water supply and waste management. I would also like to keep as many trees as possible.”

They rode back to the house, rubbed down their horses, and put them up. As they walked into the house Jesse heard the wolf again. “Did you hear that?”

“Yeah, I heard it. So, you are going out there to meet that wolf.”

“I think I had better. I'll take enough fire power to protect myself and the horse, but I don’t think I will need it. I will also take the satellite phone so we can keep in touch. I'll check in once I get to the lake. It’s on Google Earth, I’ll show you. Then I'll check in every other day about noon. If you don’t hear from me in three days, come looking for me.”

“What if I hear from your attorney about the will?”

“If you can’t handle it, come get me. I shouldn’t be gone more than two weeks. I'll pack a few provisions, but I’m supposed to live off the land. The lake is where Grandpa and I went camping once. I'll take a tent and such, so I should be okay. I will see to the supper tonight and turn in early. I want to get on my way at daylight.”

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather’s ranch and now must fight his father to keep it while on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

I have corrected the problem with the conversation with the wolves. Please accept my apologies. Thank you Abigail for your help.

In Western Native American lore Coyote was either the maker of the earth or the messenger to those who made the earth. It was Coyote who was tricked in making death a part of life. I apologize to any who may be offended by my use of Coyote. He is central to the story and used with much respect. Native Americans have much for which to be respected; their love and care of the earth and the sacrifices made for this great land.
I hope you enjoy my first attempt a story for BigCloset. Please, any comments that will help me become a better write are always welcome. If I have borrowed anything from someone unknowingly, please forgive me. This is a work of fiction and should be taken as such.

My thanks go to Hope of Hopeeternalreigns for he quick turn around on the edit, and her invaluable advice. Barb

---

Chapter 3 The Back Country,

Jesse was up early and soon had Big Spot saddled. Then he began to pack things he thought he would need in the saddle bags. The tent and bedroll were strapped to the back of the saddle. His fishing pole was wrapped inside his bedroll to protect it. Next he loaded his lever action carbine and placed it in the scabbard. He pulled his Grandfather’s gun belt off the wall and checked the pistols. The pistols were 45 caliber revolvers. He went to the gun cabinet and pulled two Browning 1911 45 automatics and replaced the revolvers. This would give him more shots before he needed to reload. The automatics were his Grandfather’s during the Vietnam War. He hung his compound bow and quiver over the end of his rifle. Arrows can be retrieved and they were quiet. Jesse packed a heavy winter coat in case the weather turned cold in the mountains where he was going. It was still early spring and it had been known to snow at the higher elevations.

He had packed an old, Boy Scout mess kit for cooking equipment, but would rely on a campfire for warmth and cooking. Extra clothing and he was ready to leave. Jesse thought about the equipment he was carrying and remembered the old western movies he used to watch with his Grandfather. They always seemed to have a coffee pot, but where would one put a coffee pot in a saddle bag? He laughed at how much he was bringing and thought he may have had to bring a pack animal. In the old cowboy movies, they had everything they needed in their saddle bags: changes of clothes; rain gear, clothes for Sunday; extra bullets; plenty of food for days; and even bottles of liquor. He just laughed at Hollywood.

Just before Jesse left, George pulled in to see him off. “Do you have everything?” George asked. Jesse did a mental check list. Then he realized he forgot the phone and solar battery charger. “I forgot the phone and solar battery charger.”

George said, “I'll get them.” He went in to the house and returned with phone and charger. “You be careful out there. Call me if you need anything.”

“I will,” replied Jesse. As Jesse mounted the horse and turned to leave, the wolf howled. The horse’s ears started twitching trying to find the direction of the sound. Jesse quickly soothed the animal. “I won’t let any harm come to you, Big Spot. We're going out to meet that wolf. I believe it to be a friend.” The horse settled down as if it understood what Jesse was saying. Jesse looked back at George, “I’ll stay in touch.” He tapped the sides of horse with his heels and clicked his tongue. Jesse was on his way to seek Coyote and meet the wolf that had been inviting him to run with it.

Jesse rode through the fields for about an hour when he stopped to rest his horse. He tightened the cinch and checked to see if anything had come loose. He was riding easy watching the new born calves playing in the fields, so he had not gone far. He felt like it was an idyllic day to begin an adventure. About mid-morning, he had reached the gate that separated the main ranch and the back country. Though there are many cows on the main ranch, there were just as many in the back country. Once a year, just before winter hit, the ranch hands would work the back country rounding up as many head of cattle as they could find. The cattle that were not found would find it hard to survive through the winter. Food and water become scarce as snow covers the grasses and the small lakes begin to freeze over. Then there are predators such as the wolves. There were other predators, Grizzly and puma, but the wolves were the main predators. Jesse’s Grandfather did not begrudge them taking what they needed to survive the winter and the cattle that were not brought in from the back country may not survive the winter anyway.

As Jesse rode away from the ranch, he had a feeling that he was being watched. The feeling would manifest, and then leave only to come back an hour or two later, as if someone was checking his progress. Sometimes he felt that there was more than one person or being watching him or someone different, but it was always with a purpose. He would look around, but he could see no one. The presence was hiding in the pines, hardwoods and rocks. Big Spot was also feeling the presence of the watcher. The horse was picking up on Jesse’s nervousness. He tried to soothe the horse, but it had little effect. He stopped for lunch at midday at one of the many streams that came down out of the mountains. The cold water felt good when he washed his face in the stream. He would rest here an hour and then proceed on into the back country. The presence was gone which suited Big Spot just fine. He grazed and drank from the creek while Jesse checked his maps.

The ride to the lake would take two days. There was a good campsite about midway. Jesse wanted to reach this site so he could get a fire going before it became dark. Tonight he would sleep under the stars without his tent. That way he could get going with minimal delay in the morning. After lunch, the presence returned. It was closer than before, but just as hard to see. Jesse kept a close watch through the afternoon. He finally reached the midway campsite. He hobbled Big Spot in case he became spooked during the night. Jesse would have tied the horse, but with the unease he and the horse had been feeling, he thought the horse would pull loose if he just tied him with reins or a loop around his neck.

Jesse collected enough firewood to last until morning. Soon he had a good fire going. The fire seemed to settle Big Spot. Jesse cooked his supper and boiled some water for tomorrow’s ride. The spring water may be good enough to drink, However, Jesse didn’t want to take any chances with unseen “bugs” if he was going to be up in the mountains for two weeks or longer. He cleaned his cooking utensils and burned the scraps. He did not want any smells to attract unwanted guests. He fed Big Spot some of the oats he had brought. Jesse rolled out his bedroll. Then he added more wood to the fire. He would sleep an hour or two and then rebuild the fire.

As he lay down he heard the wolf howl. It was eerily close. The message was different this time. It sounded like a welcome. Jesse could not still the shiver he felt from the howl. Jesse sat up for another thirty minutes, but there was not another howl. He added more wood to the fire and lay back down.

Jesse slept for about two hours. The fire had died down. He was about to reach for some wood to rebuild the fire when he heard a voice in his mind. {{Please don’t rebuild the terrible heat just yet.}} Jesse looked around. Across the fire from him was a large male wolf. Jesse started to reach for his pistol. {{You won’t need the loud weapon. I have been tasked to protect you.}}

“Who are you and why can I understand you?”

{{That will be answered later, after you have sought Coyote. There has been a puma about. The pack decided it would be better for me to watch over you. You have already crossed his path. He has been following you. I'll travel with you to the lake. There you must trust to Coyote. We won’t be able to help you any further until after you have spoken to Coyote.}}

“Was it you I have been hearing asking me to come run with you?”

{{Yes it was me. In the past, our fathers have been able to speak with each other. Your Grandfather would not come and run with us. Then your father refused to acknowledge that we could speak. We were beginning to think you would not come to run with us. Another year and it would have been too late. We would have had to wait until you had your child and it was grown before we could try again. By then, the voices may have been too quiet to hear. Go back to sleep. My mate will watch the rest of the night with you. I will rest and then travel with you in the morning.}}

“May I rebuild the fire? It seems to sooth Big Spot, my horse.”

{{If you wish, it may help keep the puma away. The puma has already killed one of our pack. My mate will rest inside the light of the terrible heat. She is good at watching over our cubs. She will watch over you as one of her own.}} With that, the large wolf turned and left. A smaller female walked into the light of the fire and lay down.

{{I watch.}} the female spoke in Jesse’s mind.

Jesse spoke to the smaller wolf. “Welcome to my camp. I'm glad that you and your mate are watching over my horse and me. Although, Big Spot may not feel quite as at ease as I do. Thank you for your help”

The female wolf looked up with a quizzical look on her face. {{Do you understand me?}}

“Yes, why?”

{{It is not normal for a male of your kind to be able to speak with a female of our pack. There are stories of some females of your kind being able to speak with our females and our males, but we have no stories of males of your kind speaking to our females. Once we reach the lake, I must tell this to the elders.}}

“Elders? I thought that wolves chose their leader by which ever is strongest or most cunning.”

{{That is not the way of our pack. You will learn this later. Now, lay down and sleep, I'll wake you before first light.}}

Jesse lay down. He was asleep in a few minutes. He dreamed again of running through the woods. Again, everything was in black and white. This time he felt as if he was smaller. He would remember this and speak to the female or male about it later.

Just before dawn he heard the female wolf growling. The fire had died way down. She was standing next to him and looking into graying light. Big Spot was also looking in the same direction. He was beginning to pull at his rope, but the hobble kept him from bolting. Jesse was whispered to the female, “What is going on?”

{{The puma. It is close. I can smell it. I am not sure why it is coming from up wind. It may be wanting to separate you from your horse. It is a wily one. My mate is between us and the puma.}}

Jesse cocked his head and could hear the low growl of the large wolf and the puma. The wolf was slowly backing toward the campsite. {{He will attack the puma if it gets to close.}}

Out loud Jesse said, “Large wolf let the puma come closer. I will try to kill it with my rifle. The shot from my rifle might scare it away if I miss.”

The large wolf backed slowly into the clearing of the campsite. He walked around the dying fire to stand beside his mate. Their hackles were up and growling loudly. Jesse pulled the rifle out of its scabbard. He knelt beside the wolves. “I will let you know before I shoot so as not to scare you.”

Big Spot was trying hard to get away. Jesse was talking soothingly to the painted horse. The two wolves and the puma were almost more than the horse could stand. He did not know why his rider did not shoot the wolves. It confused him that his rider and the wolves were standing side by side against the puma.

The big cat was working its way around the camp clearing looking for a chance to kill the large male wolf. If he could kill it first, then it would be easy enough to kill the smaller wolf and then the human. Then he could take his ease with the horse. There would be plenty of meat for awhile.

The large wolf was beginning to fidget, {{I can’t sit here with that cat out there. It makes me nervous. I need to attack it and drive it away.}}

“That is what the cat wants you to do,” said Jesse. “If he can get us one on one, he will kill us all. Sit still and he'll come to us. When he does he'll have all of us to deal with at once. We can take him if we are patient.”

The cat continued to circle. {Why do they wait? I would have thought the large male would have come after me by now.} He was down wind now. The horse didn’t bolt like he had hoped. He could smell the horse, the man, and the two wolves. He was hungry. This waiting was not to his liking. He would rather ambush his prey, but the wolves had prevented him from doing that earlier. He decided he would make a charge. If he could catch them off guard, he might slash the large wolf and wound it enough to put it out of the fight.

Jesse knew the cat was downwind now. He said, “Move to the other side of the fire and lay down. The cat will think that you are sleeping and try to make its attack. I'll be ready for it.” The two wolves moved to the other side of the fire and lay down.

The puma waited just out of sight. He could see the wolves lay down like they were going to sleep. He would give them a little time and then make his move. The man added some wood to the fire and started acting as if all was normal. He started frying bacon in the pan and making coffee. The smell of the bacon was too much for the big cat. He sprung into the clearing running for the wolves. Jesse pulled his pistol and fired at the big cat. The cat was half way to the wolves when he heard the shot. The dirt kicked up just in front of him. He turned immediately back into the woods. He heard another shot and then heard the ripping of leaves near his ears. A third shot did not come as close, but he was not taking any chances now. He would face the man some other day when he didn’t have the wolves with him.

The wolves were whimpering from the loud noises of the 0.45 cal pistol. “You can get up now,” said Jesse. “I don’t think we will have any more trouble with that puma. I'm not as good a shot as my Grandfather. If I was, that cat would have been dead.”

The large wolf slowly got up. “Do you want any bacon?” asked Jesse.

{{That was louder than I thought it would be,}} stated the large male. {{You didn’t hit the cat?}}

“No I missed. I won’t miss next time. Are you sure you don’t want any bacon?”

{{What is bacon?}}

“It is salted pork or pig. It’s good.”

{{We will try some then.}}

Jesse finished frying up the bacon. He fried all that he had, but he was glad to share with his new friends. After cleaning up and putting out the fire, he saddled Big Spot. He put his equipment on the horse and mounted. Big Spot was still nervous with wolves around, but his rider seems to be friends with them. Spot decided he’d stay with his rider. He did not want to face the puma alone.

The ride up to the lake was uneventful. Jesse was able to take in the scenery. The mountain tops still had snow on them. The valleys were green. The glades they passed through were alive with flowers and bees. They didn’t stop for lunch as the events of the morning had taken extra time. Jesse wanted to get to the lake and get a fire going in case the puma decided to come back.

The wolves decided that they would spend another night with Jesse before they rejoined the pack and reported into the elders. Jesse would set up his camp before he began to seek Coyote. He found a large tree to which he could tie Big Spot so he could reach the water and graze. He gathered fire wood for the night. Jesse set up his tent where rain water run-off would not flow under his tent. Then he took out his fishing pole. He would try to catch dinner for his friends and him. He chose a rubber worm with a red head and black tail.

The large male came over and asked, {{What are you doing?}}

Jesse thought, {How do you explain fishing to a wolf?}

“I am trying to catch a fish.”

{{That is not how we do it.}}

“I am not a wolf.”

The wolf thought to himself, {That can be arranged.}

Jesse fished for about an hour and had enough fish to feed himself and his friends. He filleted the fish to removed the bones and then cooked them. {{Why do you remove the bones?}}

“Fish bones can get caught in human’s throats. We would choke on them.”

The large male wandered over to his mate and lay down. The wolves slept while Jesse kept watch. They did not worry about the puma, but being cautious was prudent. Jesse kept his back to the fire, so his eyes would be more adjusted to the dark. He kept his rifle across his knees. With his horse and the wolves nearby, Jesse felt the night was safe. He noticed the moon rising in the east. He realized that the moon would be full within the week. The partial moon was bright and together with the reflected light off the lake lit a lot of the surrounding area.

He decided that while he was watching he would try to catch some fish for breakfast as he didn’t have any more bacon. He was doing well fishing when he heard a great horned owl. As he relaxed, his hearing seemed to improve as he could hear the nocturnal movements of the animals around the lake. He watched deer come to drink and other animals including stray cattle. He was glad he came and was at peace with himself and his world.

When the moon was high, the large male came over the lake to drink and watched Jesse for a few minutes. He yipped before walking to Jesse so as not scare him. {{I'll take over watching. Have you caught any fish?}}

“I have enough for breakfast. I had forgotten how beautiful it is up here. The lake is alive with animals visiting under the moon light. I have been able to hear and smell animals that I would not have if I had stayed on the ranch. I have not thanked you for staying with me. That puma could have killed my horse and me.”

The large male thought to himself, {The ties are strong between this one and his fore fathers.} {{We were happy to be around when the puma showed up. Your strategy and weapons saved our lives too. The puma has already killed one of our pack. This puma is a bad one. We'll be leaving at daylight. We have to meet with the elders. I'll wake you before we leave.}}

“As much as I would like to sit up with you, I'm going to bed. Maybe if we meet again, we can sit and howl at the moon.”

{{We'll be back once we have reported to the elders. By the way, we don’t howl at the moon.}} There was definite distain in that last thought.

Jesse lay down in his bedroll. He listened to the nocturnal sounds for a few minutes before he finally fell asleep. He had the dream of running through the woods. This time, he was able to smell and hear things as he was running. The smells were different from what he was used to. They were more vivid. He was able to distinguish individual animals by their smell alone. When he stopped it seemed he could hear sounds much further away or the faintest sounds next to him. His ears tickled as he imagined them turning toward the sounds. Instead of being concerned about the dream, he felt like it was natural for him. He was content with his life. If he did not win the fight over his grandfather’s will, he would be content living off the land in the back country with the wolves.

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather’s ranch and now must fight his father to keep it while on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

In Western Native American lore Coyote was either the maker of the earth or the messenger to those who made the earth. It was Coyote who was tricked in making death a part of life. I apologize to any who may be offended by my use of Coyote. He is central to the story and used with much respect. Native Americans have much for which to be respected; their love and care of the earth and the sacrifices made for this great land.
I hope you enjoy my first attempt a story for Big Closet.

It is with much thanks to Hope for her edits. Also, Thanks to those who helped me get the third chapter straight. As this is my first rodeo, I knew I would get thrown a couple of times. Thanks for baring with me.

---

Chapter 4 The Sweat Lodge

Jesse woke early the next morning. He had banked the fire before he slept, so restarting the fire was easy. The female wolf came over to him as he fixed breakfast and asked, {{Did you sleep well?}}

“Yes, I did,” stated Jesse. “I did have some strange dreams. I dreamed that I was running through the forest. Nothing had any color. They were just shades of black, white or gray. I could hear things and my ears tickled as if they were turning toward the sounds. I could smell things that I couldn't before. Maybe it was just my imagination from being able to speak with you.”

The female replied, {{Maybe.}} She would report this to the elders when they rejoined the pack.

Though the sky had been light for awhile, the sun was just peaking over the mountain across the lake as they finished eating. The wolves were leaving. Just before the large male left he came over to Jesse. {{Keep your ears up and your nose to the wind. That puma is still out there. After we leave he may try to attack you again. The horse will help warn you, but trust your instincts. They have served your forefathers well in the past. You have chosen your camp well as the puma will have several yards in the open once he breaks cover from the forest, to get to you. He is most dangerous at night.}}

Jesse replied, “Thank you for your help. Run fast and run safe with your ears up and nose to the wind.” With that, the male turned and trotted after his mate.

Jesse had much to do before he called George to tell him he had arrived at the lake. There were aspen saplings on the north side of the lake. Jesse would cut several of these to make a drying rack to dry fish on that he caught or if he killed an animal he would cut it into strips like jerky and dry it on the rack. Also, he would cut several to make a sweat lodge to cleanse the spirit while seeking Coyote. Normally one would cover the lodge with hides, but he would kill only what he needed to eat. There were enough pines nearby he would be able to cover the lodge with the aspen leaves and then an outer layer of pine boughs. Not only would this provide a sweat lodge, but constructed properly the lodge would turn all but the heaviest rains.

Jesse untied Big Spot from his tree. Big Spot seemed relieved that the wolves were gone and stood idle as Jesse placed the saddle on him. Jesse rode to the north side of the lake to the aspen grove. He took his ax and started cutting saplings. When he thought he had as much as Big Spot could drag easily, he placed the two longest ones in the stirrups of the saddle to make a travois. He placed a smaller stick across the logs behind the horse and lashed it down with some binder twine he had brought with him for lashing. Binder twine or grass string is strong enough for these temporary lashings. Also, being made from natural materials, it is biodegradable. Then he placed another stick at the lower end to keep the ends apart and lashed it down. He piled the remaining saplings on the two sticks and tied them down with his rope. After making sure he had not over loaded his saddle and Old Spot, he walked his horse back to his camp site. Jesse made three trips to the aspen grove before he thought he had enough saplings of various sizes.

Next, Jesse started lopping pine boughs from the pine trees that were nearest to his camp. This provided the cover to his sweat lodge but also it cleared some of the areas in which any unwanted guests could hide. Jesse thought a rustic cabin would be nice up here once he had the ranch up and running. He could bring guests and others for back country adventures.

Jesse took the four longest poles and using the binder twine he lashed the tops to form a 12” by 12” square. This hole would let the smoke out of his sweat lodge. He then took a shorter pole and lashed it near the top so that he could lift the center of his lodge off the ground. This would hold the top in place long enough for him to get the four poles dug into the ground with his entrenching tool. Once he had the four poles in the ground like he wanted. He began to place other poles around the perimeter. He could just reach the top of his lodge and tie everything in place. He stopped for lunch and to call George.

George answered on the second ring, “I thought you were going to forget to call,” said George.

Jesse replied, “I wasn't going to forget. It has been a bit adventurous so far. I've met the wolves that were calling these past weeks. They've traveled with me to the lake. They left this morning to go meet with their elders. I'll explain when I get back. They were sent to call me and to protect me on the beginning of this journey. We had a run in with a puma. If I was the shot my Grandfather was with these pistols, that cat would have been dead.”

“It sounds like you are having an adventure. Are you sure you are safe?”

“I'm okay for now. I'll have to face that puma again before long. I feel it, but he won't be able to ambush me this time. Have you heard anything from my lawyer?

“He called looking for you yesterday. I told him that you were in the back country for a minimum of two weeks. He said your father had petitioned the courts to throw out the will on account that your Grandfather was incompetent and that you are not his biological son. The lawyer said you need to be back here in two weeks to take a DNA test. Even if the test was to prove you are not a blood relative, he said the will will stand up in court if we can get past the incompetent accusation.”

“Okay, see if you can get the lawyer to delay that test for a couple of weeks. Did the lawyer say why my dad said my Grandfather was incompetent?”

“He said it had to do with the way the will was written. Your Grandfather's lawyer actually wrote the will, but your Grandfather insisted that the lawyer refer to you as his Grandson slash Granddaughter. It is known that you are not becoming a woman or seeing a psychiatrist for gender related issues, so your father has raised the issue of competence.”

“Just keep me up to date on the will. Also, send my lawyer a copy of the letter from my Grandfather. When I check in next, let me know if I need to come back early.”

“Okay, be careful up there”

“I will. I have my ears up and my nose to the wind.”

“What?”

“I'll explain when I get back”

“Okay, talk to you later.”

“You too” Jesse turned off the phone and went back to work on his lodge. That afternoon, he had to make more trips to get pine boughs to cover the lodge. When he was done he sat inside for a few minutes. Even though the wind had picked up outside, he could not feel it through the pine boughs. Jesse's next step was to gather enough fire wood so that he would not have to leave the lodge for several hours. Water for the steam would be his biggest challenge, but he would find a way to handle that. He decided that he would eat tonight and begin his fasting and cleansing in the morning.

The next morning, Jesse woke to a light rain. Big Spot was standing next to his tree looking miserable. Jesse walked over and patted the horse on the neck. “Maybe I should have made the lodge big enough for both of us.” The horse nodded its head. There wasn't much Jesse could do for the horse, so he walked to the lodge. Looking inside the lodge he noticed that everything was dry except the area under the smoke hole. He decided there was something that he could do something to make his horses life a little better.

Big Spot's tree had a limb that was about two feet higher than the horse and ran about ten feet from the tree. Jesse had used this tree because it was tall and would provide some relief to the horse for a short rain. The present rain looked to have set in for the day and the tree would be saturated soon so it would be raining under the tree by lunch. If there was no lightening, the horse would be safe under the tree. Jesse took his equipment out of his tent and moved it into the lodge. He would have to air it out once he was finished using the sweat lodge for its intended purpose. He took his tent and threw it over the limb top side up. He had closed all the zippers and the windows on the tent. Then he tied the mesh at the top closed.

He tied the twine around the top of the tent around the trunk of the tree. Then he stretched the tent as far away from the tree as possible. He took the four corners of the floor of the tent and staked them down to form an inverted vee roof over the branch. Then he took the rain fly and threw it over the limb next to the tent. Taking some of the binder twine, Jesse staked the rain fly out to match the tent. This made a roof the horse could stand under. The drips from the tree would roll off the tent and fly. The horse could stand under the roof and stay dry. The oils in the animal's hair would have shed most of the rain, but it would help to keep the horse warmer if the temperature dropped if its hair was dry. Also, Jesse could throw his sleeping bag and saddle blanket over the horse if it became too cold. A fire in the lodge would keep him warm along with his heavy coat.

Big Spot seemed to be pleased with the roof. He was standing under it looking out at the rain as Jesse crawled into the lodge to start his cleansing rituals and his search for Coyote.

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather’s ranch and now must fight his father to keep it while on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

I hope everyone who is reading my story is enjoying it as much as I am writing it. Thanks again to Hope of Hopeeternalreigns for her help in editing. Love ya Hope.

Thank you all for your kind words and comments. Barb

---

Chapter 5 Coyote

In some Native American lore, Coyote is the maker of all things. In some, He was the deity that decided that death should be a part of life. Jesse did not know how Coyote would fit in with the Christian teachings of his mother and Grandmother. Still the Native American culture was to respect Mother Earth and spirits abound. Jesse liked that about the culture. Some spirits are good while others can be evil. Jesse came out here at the request of his Grandfather. He already found that he could speak with and understand the wolves with which he was traveling. This did not unnerve him as it opened his mind to other things. It was his task to cleanse his mind and spirit and seek the higher spirits that dwell within eternity. Somehow he knew his questions would be answered.

Jesse had a fire going in the lodge and the smoke was drawing out of the hole well enough. Around the fire he had placed four large rocks. On top of those rocks he placed another large flat rock that he could pour water on to make steam. He gathered more fire wood to use. Because it was wet he would sit it aside to dry or place it on top of the flat stone to coax the water out of it for his steam. His Grandfather always told him when it came to firewood; gather as much as you think you need, then gather that much again. Jesse made a bear bag for his provisions and hung it between two trees. While he was fasting and praying, he maybe tempted to eat, but with the provisions more difficult to get to, he thought it would be easier not to give in to the weakness of the flesh. Just as he was about to enter the lodge, he saw a lone figure walking toward him from the south side of the lake.

Jesse walked over to Big Spot to share the roof as he watched the lone man approach him. As the man came closer, Jesse noticed that he wore buck skin. He, also, wore some sort of headdress. Over his shoulder he carried a homemade longbow and a quiver of arrows. In his hand, he carried a walking staff that was intricately carved and painted. The man made no noise as he approached. Jesse thought the rain may have drowned out any noise, but the way the man walked Jesse could tell the man could sneak up on a keen-eared deer.

Jesse didn't say a word as the man approached. When the man walked under the roof with Jesse and Big Spot, he said, “You have picked a good place to seek Coyote. This was once a sacred place to the People. The lodge looks good and sturdy. I see you have met the wolf.” Jesse was surprised to see the old man from the cemetery.

“How do you know I am seeking Coyote? Did you walk all the way here? May I ask, who you are? Where did you go after we met at the cemetery gate?” asked Jesse.

The old man laughed, “You are one full of questions. The Great Spirit sent me to help guide you on the journey you are about to take.”

Jesse said, “I am sorry. I have forgotten my manners. Please come in to the lodge. It will be warmer. I will fix you something to eat.” Jesse walked over to his bear bag and took it down. Soon he had a small meal fixed for the old man. “I am sorry that I can not provide better. I was beginning my fasting and cleansing today.”

The old man said, “I do not fast as I used to. My body has become more frail with age. Still I get around and I am strong enough to pull the bow. Tonight I will teach you the cleansing rituals of the People. Tomorrow I will fast and pray with you.”

“As for your questions; I am what the white men call a shaman, but the People had a different name for those who sought the higher spirits. I move faster than one might think. Also, it is not such a long walk up here. I know how to live off the land. The Great Spirit sends me the creatures that are willing to give up their lives so that I might live. I have an ulterior motive as well. I am here to train my replacement.”

Jesse said, “I don't understand. Your replacement?”

“Yes Jesse, my replacement if you are willing. As I said, my body is becoming old and frail. I do not have many more years left. Our People will need someone to lead them in the old ways once I am gone.”

“But why me?”

“You have heard the wolf and have spoken with him. That is a rare and special gift. The Great Spirit has seen your heart. It is good and strong. Your spirit is free and unencumbered by the excessive greed that so many have. I know you have just inherited you Grandfather's ranch, but you would be just as happy to live up here with the spirits and the animals.”

“My Grandfather was special to me. He taught me to respect Mother Earth and the lore of our ancestors. He taught me the legends surrounding Coyote. My Grandmother and my mother gave me the teachings of Christianity. And I was baptized in the church when I was young. I have to resolve the two teachings in my spirit.”

“Jesse, I can only lead you part way down the path. You will have to ask the Great Spirit or the Christian God to enlighten you. I will tell you my own path when you have come back. Now it is time to begin your journey.”

“One more question before we begin. If my journey takes me away from here, would you watch over Big Spot for me until I return? Also, I am supposed to check in with George every two days. You may have to do that for me. I have a satellite phone in my pack. I crossed paths with a puma on the way up here. I only managed to scare him off, but I believe he will be back for revenge soon.”

“The puma approached me down the trail as well. I told him if he did not want to be eaten and his hide to be on my lodge he had better move on. He is walking with a limp from our encounter. He will stay away while I am here. Sadly you will have to face him on your own later. Your horse will be safe with me while you are gone.”

“Thank you sir, I do not know what to call you,” said Jesse.

“My name is Mathew Two Bears. I have had people call me shaman, but I do not like the term. You can call me Matthew or teacher. Our People didn't have a written language. Mr. Two Bears makes me feel so old.”

“Then I will call you teacher. My Grandmother tried to raise me to be respectful of those who deserve it. To call you Mathew would go against what she taught me. Let's get started.” For the next hours, Two Bears began to teach the cleansing rituals to Jesse. As mid-night approached, Jesse began adding water to the flat rock to create the steam. He added more wood to the fire to heat the rock. As the two men began to pray, the rain seemed to increase. The steam increased, but the fire did not seem to burn itself out. Jesse followed the old man in the rituals. About morning, Jesse began to sway from fatigue, but he continued to concentrate on his prayers.

The two men continued to pray throughout the day. As the evening approached, Two Bears left the lodge to Jesse. The old teacher had helped start Jesse on his journey. He could do no more as it was up to Jesse and his spirit to finish. When Jesse returned to the living world there would be more to teach him. His job was to keep watch on the lodge and let no one disturb the occupant inside.

Jesse moved into a trance like state as mid-night of the second day arrived. He was beginning to see things out side of the lodge. He was looking down on the old man as Two Bears sat under Big Spot's roof to watch the lodge. He heard the chants of the People. He concentrated on these chants which began to take him higher. Jesse did not feel fear; instead he felt a deep respect for the People. There was a white mist around him. The chants grew louder. Out of the mist walked the largest Coyote he had ever seen. The Coyote stood tall enough to look him in the eye.

Jesse bowed deeply to the Coyote. “Coyote, it is my great honor to meet you. I am unworthy to be in your presence.”

{{Rise little wolf. You have shown yourself worthy to come before the Great Spirit. I am but a messenger. The Great Spirit and his Son are expecting you. Please follow me.}}

Jesse tried to rise, but found that he could only walk on all fours. Coyote was now taller than he was. He walk behind Coyote and noticed that he was seeing things in black and white like in his dreams. Also, he noticed that his sense of smell and hearing were more alert. Jesse was concentrating on following Coyote through the mist and didn't have time to notice any other changes.

The mist slowly began to clear and it appeared to Jesse that he had entered into a throne room. People all around were singing sweet songs to the Great Spirit and his Son. Coyote walked before the dais and bowed before the Great Spirit. Jesse lay down behind Coyote refusing to look up at the Great Being. “I have brought the one known as Jesse Hartman as You have asked.”

The Great Spirit looked behind Coyote to see Jesse shivering in fright. “Do not be afraid my child,” said the Great Spirit. “Come here My little she wolf that I may speak to you.” Jesse was confused at being called a she wolf, but he stood and walked over to the Great Being. He sat before the Great Spirit with his ears turned toward Him. The Great Spirit reached out and scratched him behind the ears and stroked his fur lovingly. “Coyote has changed you into this form so that you could come before Me and that I may speak directly to you. I am pleased with your spirit little one. You have shown respect toward those around you. And you have followed My teachings. Still you have much to learn. My servant Two Bears will help guide you, but it is My voice that you will hear when you seek Me in the still quiet of fasting and payer.

“I will turn your fur white, so that the wolves of the pack will know you are special to Me. You have seen both sides of life's gender. Your Grandmother raised you as My special little girl. Your Grandfather raised you as My special little boy. Your natural father was not evil when he was younger. He grew away from Me in his youth. He took his anger out on your aunt and then your mother and you. Yet you continued to show him the respect due to a father.

“When you return to Mother Earth, you will remain as a she wolf for the next seven days to learn from the pack. You must never take a mate from the pack though many will try. I will ask that you come back to this sacred ground once every year to seek Me and to run with the wolves. Your spirit will encourage you to seek Me more often, I only ask that you come to this ground once a year. When you return to your human form you will remain as girl.

“As you have learned, Coyote can be a trickster at times. This time, I think the trick backfired on him. Your Grandmother had asked Me for a granddaughter. Your father will never have any more children. Coyote has made you the granddaughter for which she had always asked. Your meek and gentle spirit matches that of a female. I will let Coyote's choice for your form remain. Running with the wolves will teach you the savage protective spirit of a female wolf over her young. It will teach you the necessity of the hunt. It will also teach you how to look into another's body and spirit. Some you will be able to heal in body and spirit. Others you will be able to give comfort for a safe passage to Me. Still others you will not be able to help as they will refuse it, as they have refused My help in the past. Your natural father will be one of those. Not many years from now, he will suffer a debilitating disease, but he will refuse your offers of help. Do not be mad at Me when that time comes. My Son has paid the price so that all may come to Me, but many will not.

“You will learn other ways to help My People as you grow older. All I ask is that you stay true to Me and yourself. You will know how. Two Bears will help guide you on the way. Now Coyote will take you back to your lodge. Two Bears will be able to speak with you. He will tell George Shilling where you are and not to worry. The spirit of the wolf will be with you to help protect you and to guide your hand. You have done well My child. I know that you will continue in the spirit” With that the Great Spirit scratched the she wolf behind the ears again and stroked her fur lovingly. As He did so, her fur turned to white as the snow and her eyes a brilliant blue.

Coyote said, “Come my child it is time to get you back to the lodge.” Coyote led her back through the mist. As they came out the other side, it seemed as if Matthew Two Bears had not moved from where she saw him last. Coyote said, “I will speak with Two Bears. He has been a friend for many years. It has been but a few hours time on Mother Earth since you left.”

Coyote and Jesse walked out of the lodge to meet Two Bears. Two Bears stood up, “Coyote my old friend. It’s been too long since we last ate together. Let us hunt and then we will feast on what the Great Spirit provides us.”

{{Two Bears it has been too long. It'll be a pleasure to hunt with you again. There are things we must discuss before we hunt, and someone you should meet.}} Jesse walked around Coyote and sat before Two Bears.

{{Good morning teacher. It is my pleasure to meet you.}}

The old man studied the white wolf for a few minutes and with a puzzled look on his face he asked, “Is that you Jesse?”

{{Yes, teacher. How do I look?}}

“If I were a young male wolf, I would want you for a mate. You are very pretty indeed. How do you feel about being a she wolf?”

{{I do not mind. Coyote was playing a trick on me, but he granted one of my Grandmother's payers by giving her a granddaughter. My Grandmother had already taught me the ways of a girl. Still, this will be a new learning experience for me. The Great Spirit has said I'm to stay a wolf for seven days and then I will change back into a human girl. He said that you'll be my guide as I learn more about how to help our People. We can discuss it later when we get back down the mountain. I'm hungry, and I haven't offered Coyote anything to eat. My Grandmother would scold me for my manners}}

Coyote laughed at the white wolf, {{You are very precious to Us. Two Bears would you mind changing into your spirit form and let us hunt together, so that Jesse may make her Grandmother proud. She will not be able to cook in her present form, but that has never been a problem with Me. She needs to start learning how to hunt as a wolf anyway.}}

The old man entered the lodge. A few minutes later, a large brown bear walked out. {{Now , you see little one why I was not scared of that puma. Though we can not change to our spirit animals when ever we like, if we are on an errand for the Great Spirit, He will let us change to our animal forms to accomplish His task. And sometimes if we get to spend time with Coyote, we can run with Him in our spirit forms.}}

Coyote looked over to Jesse, {{Little one you invited us to eat. What do you think should be on the menu today.}}

{{When I was keeping watch three nights ago, deer and two head of cattle came to the lake to drink. But it is not the time for deer. As I was building the lodge, the cattle came back to the lake to drink during the day. Do you think we can take down a cow? That will leave some meat for Mr. Two Bears while I am gone with the wolf pack, and we'll have some meat when the wolves that came with me return.}}

{{That is an excellent idea,}} said Coyote. {{You're always thinking of others. But remember not to forget to take care of yourself. Jesse, you know where the cattle came to the lake to drink. We'll start there and follow your nose.}}

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather’s ranch and now must fight his father to keep it while on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

In Western Native American lore Coyote was either the maker of the earth or the messenger to those who made the earth. It was Coyote who was tricked in making death a part of life. I apologize to any who may be offended by my use of Coyote. He is central to the story and used with much respect. Native Americans have much for which to be respected; their love and care of the earth and the sacrifices made for this great land.

I hope you enjoy my first attempt a story for Big Closet. Please, any comments that will help me become a better write are always welcome. And, if I have borrowed anything from someone unknowingly, please forgive me.

This Chapter has some violence in it. In nature predator animals kill and eat other animals. The old and infirm are eaten to make room for those to carry the species forward.

As always Thank you's to Hope for helping edit this chapter. Any further slips, drips, or errors are all mine. Barb

---

Chapter 6 The Hunt

{{With all the different smells around the lake, how am I to tell which belongs to the cows}} asked Jesse. {{It has rained since I last saw the cows. Wouldn't that have washed away the scent.}}

Two Bears responded, {{Can you tell the difference between a rose and a carnation if you were to smell them? Search the ground until you find the tracks of the animal you want to follow, and then it is easier to follow the scent. Once you have learned the scents of the animals, you won't have to look for their tracks. The scents are still there after the rain. Some scents may have mixed with the one you are wanting to follow, but if you concentrate you'll be able find the scent you want.}}

Jesse padded off in the direction to where she had seen the cattle come to the lake to drink. It was just a few minutes before she found the tracks for which she was looking. A few sniffs and she had the scent imbedded into her memory. She followed the tracks until they disappeared in the underbrush. Cattle follow the same trails over and over as it is easier than pushing through the brush. They are smart enough not to stay in the same place too long, but as long as they do not feel threatened and there is food to eat they won't wander far.

Jesse set off at an easy gate that would cover ground quickly, but that would not tire the others. They loped along for about two hours when the smell of the cattle became stronger. The wind was blowing into Jesse's face, and she could smell the cattle quite clearly. She slowly crept to the edge of the brush surrounding the small glade. Jesse walked back to the others. “I have found the cattle. There are the three; the two cows and a calf. The calf still suckles at its mother's teats. The calf would be the easiest to kill, and if I had pups to feed, I would go for the easy kill. I don't want to deprive the mother of its young and without the calf suckling, the cow would suffer and possibly die. I have never killed anything with my fangs. I am not sure how to do it.”

“Most wolf pups learn by play and from their parents. I would not expect you to know how to kill the old cow,” said Coyote. “I can sense that the old cow will never calve again. It is the way of nature to remove the old and infirm, so that those that can carry the species forward may live and have food. We will drive the old cow down this trail and Two Bears will do the killing.”

Coyote changed to the size of a normal coyote. Then Coyote and Jesse crawled through the underbrush to get upwind of the cows. The smell of the two predators made the cows nervous. They began to move toward the trail that Coyote and Jesse just left, eying the direction of the wind. Jesse had described the cows to Two Bears so he would know which animal to take. The older cow seemed to be pushing the mother and her calf to the trail. If the predators broke cover, it seemed as if she was willing to sacrifice herself for the others.

When the older cow reached the trail to the lake, Coyote and Jesse broke cover. The cows started running down the path aware that there may be other wolves to ambush them along the trail. There was no choice. The cows would run away from the predators they could see, and trust their luck to run past the ambush of the other wolves.

They caught the scent of Two Bears as they passed him. The frightened animals tried to run faster down the trail. The mother and calf were in front of the older cow by several yards. Two Bears charged out of his hiding place to give chase.

Despite their size bears are swift animals. In short distances, they can be amazingly fast. Two Bears caught the older cow in just a few yards. With his massive paw, he tripped the cow by swiping her back legs out from under her. As she struggled to get up. Two Bears plunged his large insizors into the neck of the animal severing her spine. The cow did not suffer long as the bear crushed her spine.

Coyote walked up to the cow and said, {{Thank you sister cow for giving your life that we may eat. Now go in peace and find a new home.}} With that the cow breathed its last and was dead.

Jesse walked up to Coyote and said, {{Please, You eat first as You are our honored guest. Then Two Bears will eat as he is my honored guest. I will eat last. I am unsure how to go about eating as a wolf except to try and tear the meat loose and swallow it whole.}}

Coyote laughed, {{When you are a canine that is about all there is to it. There is not much chewing that can be done on soft meat.}} They ate their fill, then Two Bears began to drag the rest of the cow back to their camp. Jesse would help until she tired. It took about four hours to drag the remains of the cow back to the camp. Two Bears and Jesse walked into lake to clean the blood off their fur. They walked back and shook the water from their fur. Two Bears walked into the lodge and returned in his human form.

{{Jesse you will remain in wolf form for a seven days,}} said Coyote. {{You may change into wolf form in times of dire need or when you seek higher spiritual learning in this place. The other times when you will need to change to your wolf form is when you feel the need to run with your pack. They'll offer you membership, but do not take a mate from the pack as the Great Spirit instructed you. Your mate is not on this mountain. The Great Spirit has another journey for Me. Therefore, I must leave. I'll be back from time to time to speak with you and to help as needed.

Coyote turned to Two Bears, {{My old friend, train our young student well. She has a great future in front of her and she has caught the eye of the Great Spirit. It was a pleasure to hunt with you again. Take care of yourself.}}

Two Bears responded, "My old friend there is always too much time between our visits. I'll be glad of the day when I can come live with you. I've my task before me, and I'll train Jesse well." With that Coyote walked into the forest and was gone.

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather’s ranch and now must fight his father to keep it while on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

In Western Native American lore Coyote was either the maker of the earth or the messenger to those who made the earth. It was Coyote who was tricked in making death a part of life. I apologize to any who may be offended by my use of Coyote. He is central to the story and used with much respect. Native Americans have much for which to be respected; their love and care of the earth and the sacrifices made for this great land
I hope you enjoy my first attempt a story for Big Closet. Please, any comments that will help me become a better write are always welcome. And, if I have borrowed anything from someone unknowingly, please forgive me.

Once again, thanks go to Hope for her help in editing the story. Any further slips, drips or errors are solely mine. I must apologize for the lateness of this chapter. I have placed way too many irons in my fire right now. I will work at reducing the number of irons or find more fire. Thank you all for your comments and for reading the story. Barb

---

The White Wolf Chapter -7- Nightmares and Confessions

Jesse watched while Two Bears began to build the drying rack with the saplings she had cut earlier. Then she watched as Two Bears began to cut strips of meat off the carcass and skin the hide off the animal. Native Americans wasted very little of a kill. Two Bears would throw tid bits to Jesse that she would pluck out of the air when he threw them to her. Big Spot grazed lazily by the lake even though there was a wolf nearby. Jesse walked over to him and watched him a minute.

She thought, {{Big Spot isn't afraid of me.}}

{{No, little one I'm not afraid of you. I know you as my friend.}}

{{Big Spot you can understand me!}} Jesse said with surprise.

{{Why are you surprised little one? Didn't Two Bears tell you he spoke to the puma?}}

{{You understood Two Bears as he was speaking to me? I thought animals understood little that was said to them.}}

{{That is true most of the time, but while you were in the lodge seeking Coyote, Two Bears and I talked about many things. He said you may be changed to a wolf and that I shouldn't be afraid, and that you wouldn't hurt me. He said when you change back to a human we may not be able to speak again.}}

{{I hope we can still speak with each other when I change back. It’s much nicer to ask a friend for a ride than to demand a ride.

Jesse stretched and said, {{It has been a long day for me. I am going to the lodge to sleep. If it gets too cold tonight, I'll have Two Bears throw my sleeping bag over you. It may not be much, but it might help.}} She trotted over to the lodge and sat at the entrance a minute to watch Two Bears continue to strip the carcass of the meat. She entered the lodge and found her big winter coat. Pawing and nipping at the zipper she managed to get it undone. She tried to pull the coat over her as curled into a ball under the coat.

She was just dropping off to sleep when Two Bears came in to check on her. He gently adjusted the coat so that it covered Jesse completely. Jesse woke enough to say, {{Thank you. And if you would, please undo my sleeping bag and put it over Big Spot in case it gets cold tonight.}} Then she was asleep.

Jesse had laid in enough fire wood to last for two days. The spirits had taken over the lodge during his praying and fasting so that there was plenty left in the lodge to last through the night. Two Bears took some coals from the fire and started a fire under the strips of meat to begin drying and smoking them. Smoked meat lasts longer than raw or cooked meat. He took the hide of the cow and covered the entrance so that there would be enough draft to keep the fire going but not enough to cause the lodge to become cold. He checked on Big Spot and placed Jesse's sleeping bag over the horse to help it stay warm. He wrapped the saddle blanket around his shoulders when he went to check on the drying fire and would sit to pray and admire the stars.

Jesse woke in the middle of the night to find Two Bears sitting by the drying fire. She walked over to the old man and stood quietly watching him.

“The stars are beautiful up here,” said Two Bears. “You can't see them in the city. When I was younger you could see more of them. A little higher up and they seem to not twinkle. It’s good to come here and pray. There's way too much busy-ness down among the people.” Two Bears sighed.

{{How did you know I was here?}}

“I felt your spirit. It is strong little one. You move silently like the wolf, but you have much to learn before you can sneak up on an old Indian like me.”

{{When I was before the Great Spirit, He scratched behind my ears and stroked my fur. I like the feeling of that. Is that why my spirit is so strong, because He touched me}}

“Your spirit was already strong. I felt it when I met you at the cemetery. But yes, your spirit is stronger.”

{{He said because my Grandmother wanted a granddaughter, He let Coyote's trick of turning me into a girl stand. I have no objections. Can you tell me why?}}

“When I met you in the cemetery, though your spirit was strong, I could tell it was different. In some Native American cultures those who were born one sex but lived their lives as the other where considered special. They could see both sides. Often they would become what the white men call shamans or medicine men.”

{{I never considered myself a girl. I only cross dressed to please my Grandmother. I guess ‘please’ is not the right word as it seemed to comfort her. She took the loss of my aunt hard and never seemed to fully recover. With my long hair and slight build, they say I looked a lot like my aunt.}}

“I'm tired little one. Let's rebuild this fire and sleep till morning. We can talk about this more in the morning.”

Jesse dragged some sticks over to Two Bears, who placed them on the fire. Two Bears placed some larger logs on the fire. After making sure everything would be safe for the night. Jesse and Two Bears crawled into the lodge. Jesse curled up under her coat. Two Bears added more fuel to the fire to warm the lodge. He checked the draft of the smoke hole. Two Bears laid the saddle blanket on the ground then covered himself with a sleeping skin he had carried. He listened to Jesse sleeping for a few minutes before he let sleep over take him.

Jesse was exhausted and slept soundly most of the night. Toward morning she began to dream again about the wolves. She had been running and hunting with them. Three of the big males tried to mount her and make her their mate. She would fight them off, but they would continue to stalk her. She woke up whimpering from the dream. When she realized she was still in the lodge. She pushed a few more sticks on the fire with her nose. She was careful not to get too close as to keep her fur from the sparks and flame. She crawled back under her coat and went back to sleep. She wasn't asleep long before she was dreaming again. This time it was about Gabriel Johnston. They were married and she was giving birth to their first child. After the mid-wife cleaned up the baby, she handed it to Jesse. Jesse held the child close to her breast and it began to suckle. She looked down at the baby. It had the ears, nose and tail of a wolf. Its eyes were not open. This so startled Jesse, that she woke with a yip.

Two Bears was already stirring when he heard Jesse yip. He looked over at her and asked, “Are you okay? You have been growling in your sleep and now more noises. Those must have been some powerful dreams.”

{{Not dreams, more like nightmares, I dreamed I was running and hunting with the wolves and the large males were trying to mount me to make me their mate. I had to keep fighting them off. In the other dream, I gave birth to my first child whose father was Gabe. It had the ears, nose and tail of a wolf.}}

“Sometimes dreams and nightmares can be visions of warnings or blessings. Your first dream is probably a warning. Coyote told you not to take a mate from the pack. Your second dream is maybe that your child will follow you in running with the pack. I don't know for sure. You must ask the Great Spirit to give the interpretations.”

As they crawled out of the lodge, they found that they awoke to a frost covering the area. The grass seemed to crunch under foot. Jesse pulled some more sticks over to the drying fire for Two Bears. Two Bears removed some of the meat off the rack that seemed to be drying slower than the rest. They would eat this for breakfast. Jesse trotted over to Big Spot to check on the horse.

{{Good morning Big Spot. Did you sleep well?}}

{{It was a cool. I stood watch after you went to bed. I'll nap in the sun later today.}}

{{Thank you for standing watch. I'm glad you did. Do you need me to pull the blanket off you?}}

{{I'll wear it until the sun removes the frost.}}

{{Okay}} Jesse walked back over to the drying fire that Two Bears was using to cook their breakfast.

Jesse asked {{Is the meat cooked? I'm hungry after those dreams last night.}}

“Yes, they're done.” They sat and ate their breakfast. Two Bears walked to the lake and cleaned the cooking utensils. When he came back he added some more wood to the fire and wrapped a blanket around his shoulders.

“Jesse you asked me why I thought the Great Spirit let Coyote's trick remain. Let me ask you a couple of questions. Why did you start wearing your aunt's clothes?”

{{When I was eight, my father put me on a plane to spend my summer out here. My Grandparents met me in Helena. Unfortunately, the airline lost my luggage. My Grandfather was going to stop at a department store and buy me some clothes. My Grandmother said that she thought that she still had some of my dad's old clothes at the house. There was no need to waste money. When we got to the house, we found out that Grandmother had given all the boy clothes away. She had kept many of my aunt's clothes. Girls just don't want to wear out of date clothing. So she put me in my aunt's clothes.}}

“Did you like it?”

{{I was embarrassed at first. I thought everyone would tease me, but the ranch hands just told me how nice I looked and didn't laugh at me. By the end of the week, we were to go into town and get me some more clothes, but I was so comfortable in the girl’s clothes, they let me stay in them. I stayed in my aunt's clothes all summer. I didn't have any toys to play with, so I played with my aunt's toys and dolls.}}

“You didn't answer the question. Did you like being a girl all summer?”

Jesse paused a moment to think about his answer. {{I did enjoy dressing as a girl and playing with my aunt's things. I enjoyed spending time helping my Grandmother. So...Yes, I did enjoyed pretending to be a girl.

{{I like the time I got to be a boy on the ranch too. The riding, roping, and shooting were fun. I spent a lot of time with my Grandfather with our heads under the hood of one vehicle or another. I guess the ranch hands just thought I was a tomboy.}}

“What did your parents say when you got back home?”

{{The airline sent my luggage back home. When I got home Dad asked me what I wore all summer. I told him that I wore the clothes that Grandmother had for me. He asked why I didn't bring any back. I told him that I left them there in case the airline lost my luggage again. He didn't ask any more questions after that. Still he started treating differently like he knew and was ashamed of me.}}

“Why do you say that?”

{{He would take me out in the yard to play catch with me. He would throw so hard it hurt. If I complained, he would call me a sissy and tell me to suck it up. He would make me run if I cried. Other days he would make me lift weights until it hurt. The mornings I couldn't get out of bed because it hurt so badly, he would call me a sissy again and stomp out the door. I never did bulk up like the other boys. Even after puberty. The ranch was my refuge. Grandpa and I would do things around the ranch like roping and shooting. I would help him with some of the mechanic work he liked doing. I still liked to put on my aunt's clothes and help my Grandmother around the house.}}

“I didn't mean to bring up the bad memories. I was trying to show you that you are special. That you can see both sides. You've lived life as a boy and partially as a girl, now you get to live your life as a girl. You have already been through many struggles that make you stronger in spirit. This trick of turning you into a girl may have been a test by Coyote to see if your spirit was strong enough. When the Great Spirit let you remain as a girl that was His trick on Coyote. It may be hard on you when you return to the valley as a girl. Those that knew you as a boy may not accept you as a girl.”

As Two Bears was finishing his comment, they heard a howl in the distance. Jesse's ears perked up. Two Bears asked, “Are you going to answer them?”

{{I don't know how. I have only spoken to them as a human.}}

“This will be easy little one. Instead of just thinking with your mind, open your heart and mouth and see what comes out,” Said Two Bears.

Jesse walked a little way from Two Bears. She took a breath and opened her mouth. Nothing came out. Two Bears said “You’re trying too hard. Remember you're a wolf. Let the wolf come out.”

She took another breath, opened her mouth and said {{I AM HERE!}} only it came out as several howls and yaoos.

“Very good.” said Two Bears. “Not bad for your first howl.”

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather's ranch and now must fight his father to keep it while on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal

Thanks goes out to Hope of Hopereignseternal for her editorial help. Any further errors are solely mine. Thank you to all who have been reading my first attempt at a story for Big Closet. I hope I can continue to hold your interest.

Chapter 8 Running with the wolves.

Jesse was grinning as only a wolf can after her first howl. She enjoyed it so much she arched her neck back and howled again. This time she said. {{Come my friends and let us run together}}

Jesse walked back over to Two Bears and sat down to wait to see who showed up. It wasn't long before the large male and his mate that had traveled with Jesse walked out into the clearing. When they saw the white wolf and the old man sitting by the fire, they hesitated coming closer. Jesse turned to them and said {{Come my friends. Come and eat. You must be hungry after your run.}} She pulled a piece of the beef off the drying rack and trotted over to the male and laid it before him. {{Please eat.}} Then she pulled off another piece of meat off the rack and laid it before the female wolf. {{Please eat. We killed this cow and smoked the meat, so that we would have something to give you when you returned.}}

The large male looked at her and asked {{Who are you?}}

{{I'm the human that you escorted to the lake. We fought the puma together. Coyote has turned me into a she wolf, so that I may learn from the pack. When you have finished eating, come meet my friend and teacher Two Bears.}}

Jesse walked back over to to Two Bears and sat beside him. {{The wolves are nervous. They maybe scared of you and may smell the scent of bear.}}

“I've not seen these wolves before. When I can change to spirit form I can talk to some of the animals. You'll have to translate for me, Jesse.”

{{I told them, you are my friend and teacher, so they should come over in a few minutes.}}

The two wolves finished eating the meat that was offered them. They walked cautiously over to Jesse and Two Bears. Jesse said, {{This is Two Bears. He is my friend and my teacher. Mr. Two Bears is a friend of Coyote. They have been friends for many seasons. I do not know your names. I just know you as my friends.}}

The large male replied, {{You were the human male that we escorted to this lake? And now you are a she wolf? How is that possible? I would have thought Coyote would have given you the form of a male wolf.}}

{{Coyote can be a trickster. I think he was testing me when he changed me into a she wolf, but the Great Spirit decided that it would be best if I remained female.}}

{{And this does not bother you?}}

{{No, I may have wanted to remain male, but the Great Spirit has made me content. He explained that my Grandmother had always wanted a Granddaughter. He decided that I should remain in this form for the next seven days. I will change back to a human female after that. I will be able to come run with as a wolf whenever I feel the need.}}

{{I'm known as Silver Ears. My ears look more silver in the moonlight. My mate is Black Paws. She was caught in the terrible heat as a pup, and her feet were burned. Her mother kept bringing her food until she could walk again. Her feet hurt her if we have to run far and fast. She can run most of the day with little rest.}}

{{My name is Jesse Hartman, but that does not translate well in to the tongue of the wolf. We'll have to find a better name for me. Coyote told me I'm to run with you and become a member of your pack. He, also, told me I am not to take a mate from the pack. My mate is not on this mountain.}}

{{As you weren't a pup of the pack, the elders will have to offer you membership. We have a long run before us if we are to reach the elders by nightfall.}}

{{Let me speak to Two Bears, and then we will leave.}}

{{Teacher, before I can become a member of their pack I must meet with their elders. Please call George today and tell him that I won't be able to talk with him before I get back in five days. Take care of Big Spot}}

“Jesse be careful. That puma is still out there and you have much to learn. Run with your ears up and your nose to the wind.”

{{ I will.}} Jesse turned to the two wolves and said {{Let's run.}} The three started at a quick run that would cover many miles. Silver Ears lead the way, Jesse was in the middle, and Black Paws followed. As Jesse tired, Silver Ears slowed the pace until she had rested, then he would pick up the pace again. Jesse thought that if Silver Ears were human he would have been a leader among men.

Whenever they came to a stream they would stop for a quick drink. Jesse let the instinct of the wolf control much of these mundane chores, like lapping water. When she tried to think about it, she didn't get much water. By mid-afternoon Black Paws was beginning to lag behind. Silver Ears slowed the pace, but she continued to lag. Jesse stopped to wait for her to catch up. Silver Ears had not gone too far when he noticed that the two females where left behind. He turned and ran back to them.

When he came around a corner and found the two females, he saw Black Paws lying on her side and Jesse sitting beside her. Silver Ears asked, {{Do your feet hurt my mate?}} as he tenderly nuzzled her.

{{They were hurting when the sun was high, but I tried to keep running. Now I need to rest until the pain eases.}}

Jesse sat a moment until she remembered what the Great Spirit has said to her. {{Silver Ears when I was with Coyote in the hall of the Great Spirit, The Great Spirit told me that as a wolf I would learn to see into another's body and spirit. Some I would be able heal. Maybe it is time for me to start trying to learn these lessons.}}

{{How will you do this?}} ask Silver Ears.

{{I don't know. Maybe Black Paws can help.}}

{{Black Paws when one of your pups is sick or hurt, how do you know and how do you give them comfort?}} ask Jesse.

{{When you are a mother and one of your pups is sick you just know. Once they begin to talk, they can tell you, but you still just know,}} replied Black Paws.

{{Black Paws, how do you just know? Is there a feeling you get? Is there a voice in you head that tells you? Do you hurt where they hurt? Do you know it when you touch them or when you lick them?}}

{{When I nuzzle them, I get this feeling something isn't right. Then when I sniff their muzzle and their tail, I will know if it is something wrong with their tummy. If it is something else, I kind of feel it when I look into their eyes and place my paw on them. They will usually wince at the pain.}}

{{How do you help them?}}

{{Sometimes I can, and sometimes I can't. If they are old enough and they have tummy trouble I will show them the correct herbs to eat. Some herbs and flowers can help with pains and worms. Some herbs and flowers can help with fleas and ticks. These are things we learn from our mothers.}}

{{The People have medicine men. Sometimes they use herbs in their healing. Sometimes they use prayer and chanting,}} said Jesse. {{I don't know these. Some of the white men do a thing called laying on of paws to heal someone. I haven't done this, but I wasn't a wolf before. It is time for me to give this healing a go.

{{Black Paws I want you to look into my eyes. Then I’ll touch your forepaws. I'll ask the Great Spirit to heal your paws so that they'll not hurt from the great heat any more. Are you ready?}}

{{Do really think this will work?}} asked Black Paws

{{I know it will,}} said Jesse.

Black Paws sat up where she could look Jesse in the eyes. Jesse looked deep in her eyes trying to let her spirit connect with Black Paws' spirit. She placed her paws lightly on Black Paws' paws. As the two sat looking into each other's eyes, a chant came into Jesse's mind. She gave voice to the chant. She continued to quietly chant as she began to feel the pain that Black Paws feels in her paws. As the pain worsen, the chant grew louder until she felt like she had to arch her neck back and let the chant become a full vocal howl. When she did, she noticed that Black Paws had arched her neck back and howled with her. But as they howled the pain seemed to leave her with the howl. Jesse was exhausted.

Both of the females laid over panting. After a few minutes, Jesse got up and asked, {{Black Paws, how do your paws feel now?}}

{{Like I can run all day,}} replied Black Paws.

Silver Ears had been watching the exchange between the two females. When they both howled the last time he didn't know what was happening. He walked over to Black Paws and asked, {{How are you my mate?}}

{{My paws have never felt this good since the terrible heat. I'm ready to run.}} With that Black Paws got up and started running up the trail. The other two wolves gave chase to the grinning wolf. Black Paws slowed after a few minutes to let the others catch up and to begin a more sustainable pace. As she ran along side of Jesse, she said, {{Thank you for healing my paws. I feel like I can run forever.}}

Jesse replied, {{I was just doing what the Great Spirit would have wanted. You're welcome for the healing. Thank you for trusting me enough to be the first to let me heal them.}}

They loped along until just after dark. Silver Ears slowed to a walk. The two females walking behind him. A large black wolf step out in front of Silver Ears. {{Silver Ears, you've brought a stranger to our home. You know that is not allowed.}}

{{I've brought the white wolf to meet with the elders as they've requested. She'll wait here and I'll get one of the elders to come and meet her. If the elder is satisfied, he'll escort her further.}} Silver Ears turned to Jesse and told her to wait with his mate while he went to see the elders.

Jesse look at Black Paws, {{I didn't mean to cause any problems.}}

{{There are always problems when a new wolf shows up. Sometimes a male will find a female wandering alone lost from her pack and will bring her back here to become his mate. Sometimes a lone wolf will find his way to our home. He is usually starving or weak. Sometimes they are driven off or sometimes they are invited to stay. The elders will put things right,}} replied Black Paws.

The two females sat and rested while they waited. Silver Ears came back following an older looking wolf. The gray around his muzzle and long teeth showed his great age. Still when he walked, the spring in his step was that of a much younger wolf. He approached the large black male. {{You've done well in preventing the stranger from entering our home. Where's the one who asks to come before the elders.}}

{{The white wolf sitting with Black Paws.}}

{{Silver Ears tells me you are the wolf that is related to the Hartman pack. We thought you would come to us as a male wolf or in your human form. I believe what Silver Ears has told me, but I need to know from you as to who you are.}}

{{Night Runner, I'm Jesse Hartman grandson now granddaughter of Bill Hartman. Coyote has changed me into the form of a she wolf. He said I am to become a member of your pack and learn from you if you will allow it. Please allow me to do as asked by Coyote and join your pack.}}

{{You know my name. This is as foretold, that you would know us without being told. The council of elders will decide if you'll become a pack member. I can present your request and nothing more. Please follow me to our dens.}}

On the way to the dens, Jesse asked Night runner, {{You said that you had a foretelling of me? Is that why you sent Silver Ears and his mate to call to me?}}

{{Yes, and that when a member of your family reaches a certain age they are more able to hear us. We did not know you were nearing the end of the time you could hear and answer us. Coyote told us to come look for you. The council will question you closely tomorrow. We have had others who have claimed to be sent from Coyote, but they were fakes. You need to get some rest for tomorrow it will a busy day}}

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather's ranch and now must fight his father to keep it while on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

Thank you Hope for your help in editing this Chapter. Any additional errors are mine alone.

Hugs, Barb

Chapter 9 The Elders

Jesse was led further up the trail to the base of a palisade cliff system. Here, the wolves had been able to find small caves among the rocks for dens. The caves were lined with old leaves and fur. These were quite warm and comfortable. Some of the other wolves came out to see who the stranger was that was being led into their domain. Night Runner turned to Jesse, Black Paws and Silver Ears. {{It is late and many of the pack are either out hunting or asleep. The oldest of the elders will want to speak with you and hear your story, but he is asleep and may not wake for long tomorrow morning. He is ill and his condition worsens each moon. The three of you should sleep until I call for you. The council will convene and speak together before I call.}}

Silver Ears led the females to his den. There they would sleep. Black Paws' pups that had yet to mate were still in the den. Their father asked them to go hunt and find some food for their guest. Three of the males and a female left to find the food. The pups that were too young to hunt on their own crowded around the adults begging for attention. They would nip at their mother and father trying to get them to play.

Jesse was confused by this pack of wolves. She was taught in school that a wolf pack had one leader. The leader and his mate were the only breeding pair or the Alpha male would breed the other females. This pack was different. The Alpha male was not selected by strength alone and there was a council of elders that made decisions for the pack. These wolves acted more like a small village with tribal elders than a wild pack. Jesse would think on this more in the morning. The excitement of the pups was dying down and they were snuggling in close to their parents to sleep. Jesse found a quiet corner and curled up to sleep.

Late in the night, Jesse started having the nightmares again about being pursued by the larger males in the pack. She was growling and whimpering as she struggled to run away from her stalkers in her dreams. The smallest of the pups woke up upon hearing Jesse's noises. She walked over to Jesse and nuzzled her nose gently to wake her.

{{Were you having a bad dream?}} asked the young pup.

{{ Yes, I was little one. It was a dream I have had before. The dream is a warning about taking a mate among the pack. Coyote told me not to.}}

{{You met Coyote? Wow!}}

{{Hush little one before you wake the others. I'll tell you about it in the morning.}}

{{When I have bad dreams, Momma snuggles with me until they go away. Do you want me to snuggle with you? Maybe the bad dream won't come back}}

{{Yes, that'd be nice. No one has snuggled with me since my Grandmother died. I'd like it very much}}

Jesse let the young pup snuggle into the crook she made as she lay on her side. The pup lay her head on Jesse's foreleg and was soon asleep. Jesse listened to her breath a few minutes then reached down to lick her muzzle. When she did she notice a strange tingle. It was almost like a static shock, but not quite. The little wolf fell into a deeper sleep. Jesse knew some sort of healing was going on in the little wolf's body, but she didn't know what was the cause of the healing. Jesse could feel a special spirit with this pup. She laid her head next to the pup's and slept soundly the rest of the night.

The next morning Black Paws found Jesse and the pup snuggled together for warmth against the cold morning. The other wolves of the den had just returned from hunting during the night with fresh kills of some smaller game. They had found a yearling deer and had brought it back as well. The family would eat well today.

Black Paws gently woke Jesse who managed to disentangle herself from the young pup. {{Good morning, I heard you had a bad dream last night. My smallest daughter tried to be quiet, but you know how children are. I hope she didn't bother you}}

{{I'm glad she came over. She woke me from a bad dream and then snuggled with me to keep it from coming back. She said she learned it from you.}}

{{She being the smallest of the litter has had a struggle most of her days. Her brothers and larger sisters push her away from the meals we bring in. I have to work hard to make sure she gets something to eat. Even then I am not sure she gets enough. She has not been growing properly.}}

{{I noticed when I kissed her last night a small spark seemed to move between us. I could feel the healing leave me and enter her. Maybe she will be better and start growing more. What is her name.}}

{{We usually don't get names until we are presented to the elders. These pups have just become old enough to leave the den. It's time we presented them to the elders and the rest of the pack. We'll give them names then. My mate and I decided we would present them after you have been accepted into the pack and we are finished with the task of bringing you here. Today you will meet the elders. They will give you a name that we will use in the pack as we can't speak your human name easily. Then my mate will make a time with the elders to present the pups.}}

As Black Paws was speaking the elder that Jesse met the night before came to the den entrance. {{It is time for the white wolf to meet with the elders. Silver Ears bring her to the council area.}}

Silver Ears led Jesse from the den to outside the council area. {{You must wait until I come for you.}} Jesse sat while Silver Ears walk into the council area.

{{Elders, I've brought the human as I was asked. She waits outside the area until I get her. Do you have any questions of me before I bring her before you?}}

One of the elders spoke, {{You say you brought the human that we sent you after, but I remember that we sent you after a male. You say you brought a female to stand before us. How can this be?}}

{{I went and called to the male as you instructed. His Grandfather had asked him to come into the mountains to seek Coyote. I escorted the male to a lake a days run from here. Then I came and told you that the male must seek Coyote before coming before you. While he was seeking Coyote, Coyote changed the male to a female. It was a request by his Grandmother before she died. Now the male is female. This is all I know.}}

{{Very well. Bring the human before us.}}

Silver ears turned and walked out of the council area. He walked back to where he left Jesse sitting. {{Please follow me}}

Jesse followed Silver Ears into the council area. She noticed that there were five males varying widely in age. They sat in a semi-circle. The oldest sat in the middle. Silver Ears led her to the five wolves and asked her to stand before them. Night Runner spoke first, {{Human you have requested membership to our pack. By what right do you seek such membership?}}

{{Respectfully, my fathers and mothers before me have been members of this pack. My father and his father before him did not run with you. I have chosen to follow the invitation of this pack and the instructions of Coyote to request membership.}}

The second elder responded, {{We sent the invitation to a male child of the Hartman pack, but you stand before us as a female.}}

{{I was changed by Coyote from a male to a female. The Great Spirit has decided that I should stay as a female.}}

{{You say that Coyote changed you. Do you have any proof?}}

{{I only have my word as a wolf and Silver Ears as a witness even though he did not see Coyote or the transformation.}}

The third elder then asked, {{What are your intentions in joining our pack? Are you going to remain among us and take a mate?}}

{{Coyote told me not to take a mate from among the members of this pack. I am sure that any of the eligible males would make suitable mates, but my mate is not on this mountain. My intentions are to learn as much of the ways of the wolf as I can in the few days that I have before I turn back into a human.}}

{{What will you do with this knowledge?}}

{{I will use the knowledge to help protect the pack and help the pack to prosper.}}

The fourth elder asked, {{How can a mere girl who is not much more than a pup protect the pack? We have lived on this mountain for many generations.}}

{{When my Grandfather died he left the ranch to me instead of my father. My father is fighting me to get the ranch from me. If he does, he will lead hunting parties into the mountain to kill the wolves that kill the cattle. My Grandfather did not care if you took a stray cow to feed your young. The spirits of our families run together. I will not stop you from taking what you need to feed your families as they are my families. But I must be a human to protect the pack.}}

{{I do not understand what you mean by left the ranch to you. Humans believe they own everything.}}

{{You are right. Humans do believe they own everything, but my Grandfather believed that this part of the ranch should remain wild. He believed that the animals and spirits own this land. But that is not the ways of the human elders. To protect this land from other humans, my Grandfather claimed ownership before the human elders. Humans were and are not to come on this land to hunt or live without my Grandfather’s and now my permission. If my father gets ownership of the ranch, he'll bring other humans into your home to hunt and kill the animals. He'll bring other humans that will kill you and your pups for killing the cattle and game animals. If I am to protect this land and the pack, I must learn the ways of the wolf. And to learn the ways of the wolf, I must become a member of the pack so that you may teach me.}}

Finally the eldest spoke, {{You've all heard the passion of the white wolf named Jesse in the human tongue. She will be a welcome member into our pack. Are there any that doubt her? Is there any that would deny her membership?}} The eldest looked from one elder to the next. None spoke against Jesse. The eldest looked back to Jesse. {{You're now a member of our pack. Silver Ears and his family will teach you the ways of the wolf. Though I doubt you have much to learn after standing before the council. Other members of the pack will help in your education. In the pack, you shall have the name of Far Wanderer as I believe your travels will take you far from us at times. This meeting of the council is over.}}

As the council members were leaving, the eldest asked Silver Ears and Far Wanderer to stay behind. {{Silver Ears you know my age. I still have the strength to hunt, but my mate was killed last season as we were hunting an elk. I tried to talk her out of it, but she wanted to show she could still take down the big game. She killed the elk but she was badly hurt in the effort. It is my time to step down from the council. I am going to put your name up as my replacement. There may be some who may challenge you for my position.}}

{{Strong Heart, you do me a great honor in selecting me. Are you sure I am the one?}}

{{Silver Ears your spirit is strong. You'd not have been able to speak to the human and bring her to us if it weren't. You're ready. You've shown that through your family, and how well you provide and protect them. It's the same for the pack just a few more to care for.}} After a short pause Strong Heart asked, {{How's your smallest daughter?}}

{{Jesse, Far wanderer has a healing power given to her by the Great Spirit. She has helped, but I do not think it will be enough. I'm afraid she may not survive another season. She is so small compared to her brothers and sisters. The only reason she has made it this far is her will to live. Far Wanderer was having bad dreams last night. The little one went to sleep with her. She is so brave.}}

The eldest then turned his attention to Jesse, {{Far Wanderer, do you know what is causing Silver Ears daughter to be so small?}}

{{I have looked as best as I can. There may be something wrong with her heart. It is not moving enough blood through her small body. I can take her down off the mountain to a healer who has great knowledge about animals. Maybe, he will be able to help.}}

{{What do you think Silver Ears? Would Black Paws let her daughter leave with Far Wanderer?}}

{{Black Paws is very fond of the little one. If there's is away the little one can have a happy life, I think she'd jump at the chance.}}

{{Far Wanderer are you sure this healer can help the little one? Then you must talk to Black Paws.}}

{{I will.}

{{I have waited many seasons for a member of your pack to come run with us again. My days are few. And now that you are here I may leave this world to join Coyote. The spirit in you is strong, Far Wanderer. I look forward to you accompanying me to meet Coyote.}}

{{Thank you. You're most kind. It'll be my honor to escort you to Coyote.}}

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather's ranch. Now he must fight his father to keep and go on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

Thank you Hope for your help in editing and trying to keep this southern gal from embarrassing herself with improper English. All other errors belong to me.

The White Wolf Chapter -10-

Chapter 10 Lessons

Before Silver Ears and Far Wanderer left the old Elder, Silver Ears arranged to present the new pups to the Council before Far Wanderer left. They trotted back to the den to check on Silver Ears family and discuss the events at the meeting with the elders.

{{I told Strong Heart that we'll present the pups before the elders before Far Wanderer has to leave}} he told Black Paws. {{Have you picked out names yet?}}

{{Only one so far. The little one I'll name Merry Heart after my father Strong Heart and she makes my heart merry with her love and strength for life.}} said Black Paws {{You'll have to help me with the others.}}

{{I'll think on some names today. We have to begin Far Wanderer's training. She needs to know how to track, how to fight, and how to bring down the larger animals without getting hurt. I'll take the older pups with me and let them help with her training.}}

The largest of the youngest pups came up to his father, {{May I come too. I'm almost as big as Prancing Paws.}}

{{I know you are son, but we may be away over night. Prancing Paws is almost full grown. She'll be mating next season. I'll take you the next time I go hunting. I promise. We've much running to do today. Your mother will stay with you while we're gone.}}

Silver Ears left with Prancing Paws her three brothers and Far Wanderer. They had run for about two hours when Silver Ears stopped. He turned toward Far Wanderer and asked {{What do you smell?}}

Far Wanderer sniffed the air then she studied the ground and sniffed at some tracks. She recognized the deer tracks, and the rabbit tracks by sight. With an little study she recognized the raccoon tracks. She could smell the skunk that had came through. {{I can see the tracks of the deer, rabbit, and raccoon. I can smell a skunk. There are other smells that I don't know.}}

{{Prancing Paws can you tell what the smells are?}} asked Silver Ears.

{{There's a porcupine, opossum, squirrel, and a lynx.}} answered Prancing Paws.

Silver Ears ask one of the male pups, {{Three Paws can you tell me how old the tracks and smells are?}}

{{The deer tracks are fresh, The rabbit and porcupine were here late yesterday. They were being followed by the lynx. The other tracks and smells are more than two days old.}} answered Three Paws.

{{Very good}} said Silver Ears. {{Now, Sun Shadow, which way did the deer go and which way did the lynx go?}}

Sun Shadow answered, {{The deer was walking up the mountain. The lynx was following the other animals down the mountain.}}

{{Good, good, Howler, how are we going to kill the deer?}}

{{We'll run at an easy pace until we catch up to the deer. Then one of us will stay behind the deer while the others run ahead. They will rest along the trail. Once, everyone has had time to get in place, the wolf that has stayed behind the deer will begin to chase the deer along the trail. As the chaser begins to tire, the next wolf will give chase. The deer will either stand and try to fight if it feels tired or cornered, or it may run until it drops. When the deer stops is when we make the kill and drag the deer back to the den.}}

{{Far Wanderer, did you you understand that?}} asked Silver Ears

{{I did understand. Where do you want me to be when the chase begins?}}

{{Howler, what do you think?}} asked Silver Ears.

{{Three Paws is fastest. He should have the second leg of the chase. The deer will think he is being chased by only one wolf until Three Paws starts chasing. Then it will speed up. Sun Shadow is faster than me, so he should start the chase. I will take the third leg as the deer will have begun to tire. Prancing Paws will be next and then Far Wanderer. If it lasts longer than Far Wander, then Dad will take the last leg of the chase.}}

{{Very good Howler. Many a young wolf would want to take the honor of the kill for themselves. You have placed everyone according to their strengths. If the deer drops during Far Wanderer's chase I'll be close enough to help if she needs it. Also, you are strong enough to help Prancing Paws if she needs it.

{{Let's get started before the deer gets too far away.}}

The six wolves started after the deer at an easy trot that will cover many miles quickly. It wasn't long before they found the deer grazing along side of the trail on the new growth of some wild blueberry bushes. Sun Shadow sat out of sight of the deer, but where he could keep a watch on it. Silver Ears led the others around the deer, out of sight and smell, and placed the others along the trail. They would wait just off the trail until the deer came running by.

Far Wanderer thought that Silver Ears had put too much distance between the chasers. She thought she had been waiting for almost an hour and was about to fall asleep when she heard the labored breathing of the deer and the growls and barks of Prancing Paws.

Far Wanderer hid beside the trail until the deer ran past. Then she jumped out of the bushes to give chase. She was at a full run nipping and barking at the deer. She could hear the labored breathing and the wheezing of her quarry. She knew the deer would not last much longer, but she didn't know where Silver Ears was on the trail. She was determined to give chase until the deer collapsed or until Silver Ears took over the chase.

She had been running for what she thought was eternity as she felt like her lungs and muscles were beginning to ache with the chase. She was concentrating so hard on her own running that she didn't see the deer stumble. It recovered quickly, but just a few more minutes it stumbled again. This time Far Wanderer saw it and started trying to get the deer to run harder even though she felt like her own lungs were about to give out.

It wasn't but a few minutes more and the deer stumbled and fell to the ground. Far Wanderer had her powerful jaws ripping into the deer's jugular vein before she realized what she was doing. She continued to tear at the animal's throat until the deer lay over dead. Then she sat back and gave a primal howl of triumph. It wasn't long before Silver Ears came down the trail to investigate the howl and to see if Far Wanderer needed any help.

{{You did it. You made your first kill. Good for you.}}

After Far Wanderer had calmed down and her breathing was returning to normal, she realized what she had done. She started to get sick at her stomach. She had animals killed down on the ranch and had killed a few chickens, but this was the first time she had killed another animal with anything but a gun. While she was a wolf, she was still a human. She had killed another animal and she did it without a gun. All she had used were her teeth. Her emotions were running rampant. Emotions of triumph and joy and emotions of sadness and sorrow. She was going to have to think more about this later and talk to Two Bears about it.

She remembered the look in the animal's eyes. It was one of fear, but also, one of resignation. She remembered what Two Bears said about the Great Spirit providing animals that were willing to die so that he may eat. Was this the same thing with the deer? This was Nature. The predator hunted the prey. Sometimes the predator went hungry. Sometimes the prey escaped. That did not happen today. Why was she so emotional? She was the predator. She remembered that when she was male she had no trouble killing with a rifle. What was different about today? She knew that she would do it again given the same circumstances. What is the lesson she was to learn? It was not about killing or the joy or angst in it.

Far Wanderer was brought out of her brooding when Prancing Paws trotted up with Howler. {{Three Paws should be along shortly.}} said Howler.

While they waited, Far Wanderer studied the others. This was the first time she had any time to sit and watch them. She decided Prancing Paws got her name as she could hardly be still and she walked more on her toes than on the pads of her feet copying her mother when her mother's feet hurt. She saw Three Paws walking up and understood that he was named Three Paws because of the the three white feet and one black foot he had. Sun Shadow's, who had just trotted up, fur was almost jet black. Howler's name must be equally apparent but right now he was not howling.

{{Good job setting up the hunt Howler.}} said Silver Ears. {{You'll make a good leader of your own den one day soon. You don't need to rush it though. Watch and find the right mate. Grow some as you may have to fight for her.}}

Howler and Three Paws took hold of the deers hind legs and started to drag it back to the den. Normally they would have eaten some and then maybe dragged some back or brought other wolves back to the kill. While her pups are young a mother wolf will regurgitate what she ate to feed her young. This time they wanted to drag the kill back to the pack to celebrate the naming of the new pups. When the two male pups tired Silver Ears and and Sun Shadow would take a turn at dragging the deer. The two females also took a turn. Still the trip was slow and tiring.

They arrived at their den late in the evening. Far Wanderer asked where she could wash the blood out of her fur. Prancing Paws led to a spring away from the dens where they could wash. As they walked, Prancing Paws asked {{Did you really meet Coyote?}}

{{Yes. He was the largest coyote I had ever seen. He is a messenger of the Great Spirit. Coyote is the one that one that changed me into a female.}}

{{Being changed into a female does not bother you?}}

{{I would have rather stayed as a male, but being female is not bad. Do you like being female?}}

{{I've never been anything else. My father watches out for me a little more than my brothers, but that is because the other males in the pack have been after me to mate with me. My father and mother say I am still too young and need to grow some more. I like being female, because of the security I feel from my parents. Are you going to take a mate from the pack?}}

{{Coyote told me not to. There are some good looking males to mate with, but my mate is not a member of this pack.}}

{{Then why did you ask to become a member of our pack?}}

{{My pack and your pack have always been tied together. Coyote told me to become a member. I think it was to strengthen those ties. Maybe one of my pups will become a member and stay with the pack. I am going to take your smallest sister with me when I leave. There is another shaman that needs to help her heal. After she heals she may remain with me or she may come back to the pack.}}

{{I will miss my sister. She is the sweetest and bravest of the youngest pups.

{{We had better get back and get ready for the naming}}

As Far Wanderer and Prancing Paws walked back toward the den, the were stopped by two large males. {{What do we have here?}} ask one male of the other.

Prancing Paws answered, {{Sly Ghost let us by. We're going back to my father's den. He won't like it if you continue to stalk me.}}

{{But your father is not here now, and I've been waiting a long time to make you my mate. It looks like I won't have to wait any longer.}}

{{I DO NOT want to mate with you!}}

{{Too bad. I am going to make you my mate anyway, and the time has finally arrived.}}

Far Wanderer stepped in between Prancing Paws and Sly Ghost. {{I Heard her say that she did not want to mate with you. Now let us pass.}}

{{Look here Runner. I've found a mate for you.}}

{{Oh yeah! I saw her come in to the pack with Silver Ears a couple of nights ago. Do you think he is mating with this one as well as Black Paws. Black Paws is getting long in the tooth. Maybe, he brought her in to replace her. Is that what it is? I'll bet I can take you away from him and make you a better mate.}}

{{I am not mating with Silver Ears and I WILL NOT mate with you or any other member of this pack}}

{{Big talk for one so small. Sly Ghost you take Prancing Paws. I will enjoy making this one my mate.}}

The two females stood back to back with their hackles bristling, growling, with bared teeth. The two males slowly circled the females sizing them up. When they approached the females, the females would lunge and snap at them and then back up against the other. Standing their ground like this was making it difficult for the males to find away past their defenses without getting bit.

Far Wanderer whispered to Prancing Paws, {{Don't panic and run. I've dealt with bullies before. These two will give up shortly and go away. What ever you do stay with me.}}

Sly Ghost let Runner come over to him. {{ We'll charge them and they will separate and run. Then we can take them on our terms.}}

The two males started circling the females again. After a few turns around the females, Sly Ghost said, {{NOW!}}. The males charged the females. The males knocked the females over, but before they could press their advantage the two females were back on their feet again, standing back to back.

{{You're brave little ones.}} said Runner as he resumed circling. {{You'll make good mothers for our pups. You'll tire soon and give in to us. We have fought before. What are a few bites between mates. We've not bitten you to make you give in to us. We hoped that you would have seen us as the best mates in the pack and accepted us readily. Now it seems we will have to use more force.}}

{{You say you are the best mates in the pack.}} said Far Wanderer. {{But you can't see that Prancing Paws needs to grow another season before she is ready. I came as a stranger into the pack and made it clear that Coyote told me not to take a mate from the pack, but you will make me your mate anyway. The “best mates” in the pack? I think not}}

{{What is Coyote to us but old tales by humans? As for Prancing Paws being ready, She has been ready for a season now. Her father keeps her from us to prove he'll be the next member on the council. If he is selected for the council, I will challenge him.}} said Sly Ghost.

{{WILL you challenge me for the council?}} said Silver Ears walking up behind Sly Ghost. {{You've been stalking my daughter for far too long. I've told you she needs to grow another season. Now you are going to mate with her by force. You know that is not the ways of our pack.}}

{{It'll be when I become a member of the council.}} said Sly Ghost. {{We've let the old and infirm lead us when it should be the young and strong. I don't have to wait for the council meeting to challenge you old one. I challenge you now. I win, I mate with your daughter and take your seat on the council. Runner gets the white wolf. I lose, I'll leave the pack and take Runner with me.}}

{{Your challenge is accepted Sly Ghost, But I don't speak for the Far Wanderer.}} said Silver Ears.

{{I speak for Far Wanderer}}

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather's ranch. Now he must fight his father to keep it and go on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

Thank you Hope for your help in editing. All other errors belong to me.

Chapter 11 The Naming

A short recap from Chapter 10.

{{Your challenge is accepted Sly Ghost,but I don't speak for Far Wanderer.}} said Silver Ears.

{{I speak for Far Wanderer}}

And now Chapter 11.

The familiar voice startled Far Wanderer at first. But as she saw Runner and Sly Ghost backing away she turned around to find Two Bears standing behind her. His massive form was imposing. {{Do you wish to challenge me for the right to mate with Far Wanderer?}}

Sly Ghost being the more vocal of the two males started stuttering. {{W w w we w w want n n no t t t t trouble w w with the the the b b b Bear.}}

Sly Ghost, not watching where he was going, backed into Silver Ears. {{I believe we have a challenge, Sly Ghost. Now that Two Bears is here I'm sure that it'll be a fair fight.}}

Sly Ghost turned quickly around to face Silver Ears. The fear of the bear showing in his eyes. {{Y y you know the the bear?}}

{{He's Far Wanderer's friend and teacher, but any bear brave enough to walk into a pack of wolves and defend a friend of mine has my respect.

{{We still have the matter of your challenge. Either, we fight, or you take Runner and leave the pack until the elders allow you to return.}}

{{We will leave.}}

{{I thought so, Sly Ghost. You make threats and challenges when you think you have the advantage, but when it comes to a fair fight you back down. You have much learning and growing to do before you will ever be allowed to mate a daughter of mine.}}

Strong Heart came running down the trail followed by several other males of the pack. He slowed to a trot as he came into the clearing where Silver Ears and Sly Ghost stood facing each other. {{I heard that there was a bear in our home. Would you two mind telling me what's going on.}}

{{There is a bear here, Strong Heart.}} said Two Bears stepping out of the shadows. {{I apologize for coming into your home uninvited. However, I was needed here to defend Far Wanderer.}}

{{Two Bears, my old friend, we've always met well on the trail. We were never close enough for me to invite you into our home. Also, the other members of the pack may not have taken kindly of me bringing a bear into their midst. Would you tell us what's going on?}}

{{I believe that the young wolf was challenging Silver Ears for the right to mate with the young female. And the other young wolf was going to mate with Far Wanderer if Silver Ears lost.}}

{{Far Wanderer, is this what happened?}}

{{Two Bears got here just at the last. Sly Ghost and Runner were going to force themselves on Prancing Paws and me. Then Silver Ears showed up. He demanded that Sly Ghost and Runner leave us alone. Sly Ghost challenged Silver Ears. If Silver Ears lost, then Sly Ghost would mate with Prancing Paws and take Silver Ears seat on the council. If Silver Ears won, then Sly Ghost and Runner would leave the pack. Silver Ears accepted the challenge, but said he did not speak for me. Then Two Bears stepped out of the bushes to defend me and make sure that there would be a fair fight.}}

{{Sly Ghost, you have a chance to defend yourself. Tell me what happened.}}

Sly Ghost hung his head and said, {{It is as Far Wanderer says.}} He looked up and said, {{But, it's time for some of the younger wolves to sit on the council.}}

{{Sly Ghost you may be right, but there's a reason we choose elders the way we do. I'd suggest that you be at the council meeting later today, where you'll learn why our pack is different from the others and the elders will decide how long you must stay away if you wish to return.}}

{{We'll be at the meeting later today.}} With that Sly Ghost and Runner walked off.

Far Wanderer looked over at Two Bears and said, {{Teacher, where's Big Spot and is he safe?}}

{{He's safe and waiting for you at the lake. He's a smart horse and will not take any chances. I left enough bear scent around to discourage any predators and Coyote said he would keep an eye on Big Spot. I came up here because George said you needed to get back as soon as possible. It's a good thing I did.}}

Far Wanderer turned to Strong Heart. {{I must be leaving soon. It's a day's run to the lake and then it takes two days to ride back to the ranch. With Silver Ears' youngest daughter going with us it'll take longer.}}

Strong Heart looked at Silver Ears. {{Can we move the naming up? We'll deal with our two young friends, then name your cubs. I've heard that Black Paws has been having trouble coming up with names. Maybe the council and other members of the pack can help.}}

{{I'll tell Black Paws and meet you at the council area when the sun gets above the trees.}}

{{That'll give us time to get to the council area and get ready.}} Strong Heart turned to Two Bears, {{Will you come with us to the council area?}}

{{My old friend, I would, but I need to discuss some urgent matters with Far Wanderer.}}

{{Teacher, I'm going to Silver Ears' den. We can talk along the way.

{{What's going on that George says I need to get back?}}

{{Your father's lawyer is pushing the paternity and the competence issues of the will. He found a sympathetic judge back east to listen to him. Your lawyer asked for a continuance saying that you were honoring your Grandfather's wishes by seeking your spirit animal helper in the wilderness behind the ranch. He sent a copy of the letter with most of the personal stuff blacked out. The judge demanded the whole letter. This raised the competency thing again. The judge subpoenaed the witnesses and the notaries. He's threatening to pad lock the house and the ranch until this is settled. Your lawyer convinced him that would be a bad idea as the ranch needed to be looked after or it would go under. Both lawyers agreed to that, as long as there is an accounting of the finances.}}

{{When do I have to be back?}}

{{Your lawyer said you had to be back east in a week. That was yesterday. So you have six days to get there.}}

{{We'll start back down the mountain immediately after the naming. I'm taking Silver Ears' smallest daughter with me. She has a hole in her heart that I can't fix. And I believe she is to be my sister at the ranch. I'm not sure how this will work yet.}}

When they arrived at the den, they found Black Paws and Silver Ears were gathering their cubs to get them ready to go over to the council area. They were excited that they would finally get their names and become full members of the pack. When Two Bears walked out of the trail their eyes got wide as they watched Far Wanderer walking beside this large bear talking to it. Two Bears stopped away from the cubs so as not to frighten them.

The cubs just stood there watching. Then the smallest male decided that if it was safe enough for Far Wanderer, then it was safe enough for him. He slowly walked up to the large bear and sniffed him. Two Bears leaned down and sniffed him.

{{You're brave little one.}} said Two Bears. {{Will you get your name today?}}

The little wolf stood up as tall as he could, {{Yes I will}} He hung his head sadly and said, {{But I don't know what it'll be.}}

{{I know what it'll be.}} said Two Bears.

{{Really! Will you tell me?}} The cub was dancing excitedly around Two Bears.

{{Sure! I bet your name is Bear Friend.}}

The little cub sat looking puzzled {{How do you know? Did Mom tell you? Why Bear Friend?}}

{{You ARE my friend aren't you?}}

The little cub looked at Two Bears, {{I guess so. Do you want to be my friend? I don't know your name.}}

{{My name is Two Bears. I am your friend. So that must mean you are Bear Friend.}}

{{Wow!}} said the little cub. {{I have to tell Mom}} He turned and ran off to his mother as Two Bears chuckled to himself.

Two Bears thought out loud, {{It is not everyday one can make one so small so happy.}} He forgot that Far Wanderer was still beside him.

{{That is a side I haven't seen from you. You're just a big softy, Teacher. But what greater gift can one give a child than a name of which it can be proud.}}

Silver Ears walked over to Far Wanderer and Two Bears. {{You have made our job a little easier. We have names for the males and Merry Heart. Naming the other two females maybe more difficult. They're both smart and will make good mates someday. They've a lot of growing before then. The only way we can tell the difference between the two is one has ears that are a little larger. The other is always looking to play.}}

Two Bears asked {{Does the one with the larger ears seem to hear better?}}

{{I don't think it's a matter of hearing better, but listening better.}}

{{How about naming that one Keen Ears. She gets named after you and the ‘Keen’ part allows her to be more proud of her ears.}}

{{That is a good name. I'll tell Black Paws. But what do we name the other.}}

Far Wanderer spoke up, {{I'd say that Black Paws already has a name for her, but doesn't want to hurt your feelings by naming two of her cubs after her father.}}

{{So you think she has named the other Playful Heart? That is a good name for that one. It doesn't hurt my feelings. I need to go speak with Black Paws now that we have names for all the cubs.}} Silver Ears walked off to tell the good news to Black Paws leaving Far Wanderer and Two Bears alone again.

They sat there in silence for a few minutes when Two Bears asked, {{What is wrong little one?}}

{{We need to leave after the naming, but Merry Heart is too small and frail to travel fast. I promised to take her with me. I can't leave her.}}

{{Let's get through the naming, then we will think of something}}

Silver Ears and his family walked over to Far Wanderer and Two Bears. {{It's time to go to the council area. Please come with us.}}

Two Bears asked, {{Will I not cause a problem showing up at the council area?}}

{{Most of the pack already knows you are here and are friends with Strong Heart and Far Wanderer. It'll be expected that you come.}}

The whole pack turned out for the council meeting. They knew their pack was different, but it had been a long time since it was explained. Most had not heard the story. They had heard that Sly Ghost and Runner were having to face the council for their affront against Prancing Paws and the new pack member Far Wanderer. They were curious as to what the council would do. They knew that Silver Ears and Black Paws were bringing their cubs to present them to the council in a naming. And they were curious about the large bear that was their guest.

This was a special day. The council sat in their usual places and the pack gathered as they could. They held their breath when Two Bears walked into the area, but relaxed when they saw the little cub playfully talking with the bear. Once everyone started to calm down, Strong Heart stepped forward where he could be seen and heard.

{{It’s been a long time since the telling of the story of why our pack is different from other wolf packs. Long before my grandsires and Far Wanderer's grandsires walked this earth. When humans began to enter this area and then when the white humans started coming here, wolves were hunting and were hunted by the humans. The humans weapons grew stronger, but wolves did not. The wolves were slowly beaten back into the wildest places.

{{Then one year Far Wanderer's forefather came with cattle. Our forefather stayed up in the wilderness as hunting was good. But it wasn't long before a very harsh winter came upon the land. Our forefather went down into the valley looking for prey. He found the cattle. He was determined to feed his family so he killed one of the smallest of the animals and was dragging it back to the pack. The human found one of the cattle had been killed and dragged off and started following the trail. It wasn't long before the human caught up with our forefather.

{{Our forefather stood his ground. He was going to fight the human over the meat. The human aimed his rifle, but didn't shoot. The human could see the hunger in the eyes of our forefather. He could see the ribs through the skin. He seemed to know that our forefather was taking the animal back to feed his family. Our forefather didn't know why the human had lowered its weapon. “Take the calf.” the human said. “If you need more come to the house and howl by the back door. I would be a very poor neighbor if I didn't help your family through this winter.” Our forefather cocked his head listening to the human. He understood the words he was saying.

{{The human had turned his back and started down the trail. Just as the human was out sight, a puma jumped him from an over-hanging branch. Our forefather heard the scream of the human. He left the calf and ran to help the human. When he came in view of the fight, the cat was on top of the human who was trying to defend himself. Our forefather, not thinking of his own safety, grabbed the cat by the hind leg to pull him off the human. The puma turned immediately to attack his attacker.

{{Seeing the starving wolf, the puma decided to kill the wolf quickly, then return to killing the human. The cat attacked our forefather. Our forefather was wise in fighting cats, but he needed help from the pack. They were not around to help. Still the puma was finding it difficult to kill our forefather. The human quickly recovered to see the cat on top of the wolf, but before the puma could kill him, the human came up behind the cat and hit him in the head with the rifle. As the puma lay stunned on the ground, the human shot the cat in the head, killing it.

{{The human sat next to our forefather and said “Thank you for saving my life. Let me look at your wounds and see it there is anything I can do to help them heal.” He took some powder out of his pack and sprinkled it on the wounds. Then he took what he called bandages and wrapped the wounds closed. He told our forefather not to take off the bandages until the dark of the moon as it was the full moon when the attack happened.

{{The human said “Our blood has mixed. You now have human blood in you and I have wolf blood in me. That makes us blood brothers. Your family is mine. And my family is yours. You can't drag this calf to your den with your wounds. I will carry it for you if you show me the way.” It was a four day journey back to the den. The human and our forefather slept next to each other for warmth. Our forefather would howl at night to see if any of the pack was near to help with the load.

{{On the third day, they arrived at the lake that is a day's run from here. They stopped to rest for awhile before continuing. As they rested, a large coyote came out of the woods. The coyote was larger in the shoulder than the man was tall. Though the beast was large, neither the human nor our forefather was frightened. [[I am Coyote. I am the messenger of the Great Spirit. He is pleased with your actions and that you have become blood brothers. Your families will prosper through the ages. They will continue to be intertwined. Jesse Hartman, you will be the first in your family that will be able to run with the wolves and your name will be repeated through the generations. And you Fierce Runner will be the first to understand the human tongue though you will not be able to speak it. Your families will always be able to understand each other as long as you work together. Cubs of the Hartman pack must decide to run with the wolves before they reach the age of 25 or they may lose the choice. Your packs may choose mates from each other. At the time of choosing, they must choose with which pack they will live and raise their cubs. Once the choice is made, they will stay in the form they chose.]]

{{The human carried the calf to the den of Fierce Runner. The members of Fierce Runner's den were starving, the calf was frozen due to the cold. The human built the terrible heat and thawed the calf so that Fierce Runner's family could eat. The human made sure that Fierce Runner's wounds were healing. He told Fierce Runner he would be back in a week with more food that may last through the winter.

{{Our packs grew together. Some humans chose to be wolves, and some wolves chose to become humans. Our pack chose to adopt some of the human forms of living as a village, where the wise lead the pack. Other packs are lead by the strongest, who can force his lead on the others. This form of leadership may not be best for a pack as the leader may not be wise enough to keep the pack from starving. Our form of leadership while not perfect has allowed our pack to prosper.

{{Last night we had two of our younger males want to return to ways of the strongest leads the pack. And with that they were going to take females as mates who were unwilling. These are not the ways of our pack. They are willing to leave the pack, but the council have thoughtfully decided that they do not need to leave the pack forever. Instead they will leave the pack and its territory for three thaw seasons. After which they may return to the pack and show evidence that they have grown and learned over the time. Then they will be allowed to rejoin the pack.

Silver Ears asked to speak, {{Council, the young males showed poor judgment in their actions last night. It was my daughter and guest that were threatened by these males. Whereas, three thaw seasons may be fitting punishment, I am asking the council to lessen the punishment to only two thaw seasons. These males are good hunters and they will learn quickly from this.}}

Strong Heart turned to the council, {{Silver Ears has asked that we lessen the punishment. Does the council wish to reconsider?}}

Night Runner spoke, {{We have made a condition of their return to the pack to show that they have grown and learned from their actions. We have no objections.}}

Strong Heart faced Sly Ghost and Runner, {{The council has decided you are to leave our lands for two thaw seasons, then return showing that you've grown and learned from this.}}

Sly Ghost answered, {{We will be back in two thaw seasons and meet the conditions of the council.}} He turned and left with Runner.

{{We have two other matters to settle while we are all gathered together. Silver Ears has brought his youngest cubs to the council to name them and have them become full members of the pack.}}

Silver Ears brought his family before the council. The small cubs stood before the council while their older brothers and sister sat behind them. Silver Ears addressed the council, {{Before we name the cubs, we must introduce our friend. The large bear, named Two Bears, has been a friend of the leader of our pack for seasons. He is the teacher and friend of Far Wanderer, who is adopted into our den. Though he can't be a member of the pack, he can be considered a friend of the pack which allows him the privilege of entering our home and to hunt with us.}}

Strong Heart asked, {{Does the council agree with Silver Ears?}} After a short pause, he spoke again {{The council agrees. Two Bears is named friend of the pack. Silver Ears will you name your cubs?}}

{{We will start by naming the females first. The smallest female will be named Merry Heart, because of her bravery and love of life which make her mother's heart merry. Her sister is named Keen Ears, because she is quick to listen when others are not. The last of the females will be named Playful Heart, because she has a joyful heart that shows through. The smallest male will be named Bear Friend. Two Bears has named him Bear Friend knowing he will learn the ways of the bear and the shaman. The largest male will be named Eager Hunter, because he sneaks off to hunt on his own and whenever a hunting party leaves he can't wait to go with them.}}

Strong Heart stepped forward. He said, {{Please, everyone welcome the young cubs into the pack. There is one more matter that must be settled today. I will step down from the council. I have grown too long in the tooth to lead any more. We need to select someone too serve in my place. It is up to me to suggest a replacement, but I will leave that up to the pack. Please take a few moments to decide whom you would like to serve on the council.}}

After a few moments, Strong Heart asked, {{Are you ready to name someone to serve on the council?}}

The large black wolf that Far Wanderer met the first evening stepped forward, {{We have made a decision. We would like Silver Ears to take Strong Heart's place on the council. He has shown wisdom and has the spirit to lead the pack.}}

{{So be it.}} said Strong Heart. {{Is there anyone that objects?}} After some time had passed. {{It seems that there are no objections. Silver Ears is now the newest member of the council. Night Runner will be the leader of the new council. This gathering is now over. Be sure that you welcome the newest members of our pack, congratulate Silver Ears on his appointment to the council and Night Runner to the head of the council.}}

Silver Ears took his family back to the den. {{Far Wanderer it is time for you to leave and take Merry Heart with you. Her mother and I will miss her.}}

Far Wanderer turned to Two Bears, {{How will we get Merry Heart off the mountain in time for me to protect the ranch and the wilderness?}}

{{I am not sure, she will need to ride or be carried. She is too big for you to carry and if I try to carry her by the scruff of her neck it may hurt her. She won't be able to hold on to ride as she is, and a bear is not designed to be ridden.}}

{{I will carry her.}}

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather's ranch now he must fight his father to keep it while he must honor his Grandfather's last wish of seeking Coyote.

Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thanks to all who have commented or left Kudos. And most of all, THANK YOU and LOVE to Erin for letting us post our stories here. I have learned much and have had much encouragement from all.

And finally, apologies for the lateness, between the writers block, the wonderful stories on this site, and other extracurricular reading (at this time Thomas Paine's Common Sense), I finally pushed through to finish this chapter. I hope you enjoy it.

Barb

Chapter 12 Starting for Home

A short recap of Chapter 11.

Far Wanderer turned to Two Bears, {{How will we get Merry Heart off the mountain in time for me to protect the ranch and the wilderness?}}

{{I am not sure, she will need to ride or be carried. She is too big for you to carry and if I try to carry her by the scruff of her neck it may hurt her. She won't be able to hold on to ride as she is, and a bear is not designed to be ridden.}}

{{I will carry her.}}

And now Chapter 12.

Far Wanderer was surprised to see Big Spot standing there. The nervousness could be seen in his eyes, also, the determination not to bolt and run. Horses are the natural prey for wolves. For a horse to voluntarily walk into a den of wolves was unheard of. But here he was. His head held high as one who knew the dangers and accepted the assignment.

The white wolf was trying to determine why Big Spot came to the wolves' home when Coyote stepped from around the horse and said, {{I told him to come, that he was needed, and I'd protect him. The Great Spirit could heal the little ones heart, but there are times when modern medicine may be of benefit. Jesse, you must listen to your spirit as you have with this one to know when you can help or when the help of others is needed. For Merry Heart to be able to ride, her body must be different. She will need hands with which to hold on.

{{Merry Heart come here. You will be a little girl and grow up human as Far Wanderer's sister. You will be able to come and visit your wolf family as you have need. No one can replace your father and mother, but you'll meet two people at the ranch who will love you as their own and help you through the times of uncertainty and trouble.}} With that Merry Heart changed to a little girl of about three years of age. Her hair was thick and long reaching down to the middle of her back {{You will have some learning to catch up to humans that are of your age. Which is three years. Far Wanderer has friends who will help establish a human identity for you.}}

Coyote then turned to Bear Friend, {{Bear Friend come here please.}}

Far Wanderer watched the little wolf slowly walk over to the large Coyote, but he held his head up as if he was not afraid. {{Are you going to turn me into a human too? I don't want to be a human.}}

{{No little one you will not be turned into a human. I do have a question for you? Are you willing to leave your mother and father and travel with Two Bears?}}

{{I like Two Bears, but leaving would make mom and dad sad. Merry Heart is already leaving.}}

{{What if I told you that Two Bears will show you how to visit your mom and dad when ever you wanted to.}}

Bear Friend turned to his mother and father, {{Would you mind if I went with Two Bears?}}

Black Paws said, {{If Coyote says you need to go with Two Bears then He has a good reason. You should go. We will look forward to your visits.}}

Bear Friend turned back to Coyote, {{Mom says I should go.}} With a big sigh he said, {{I will go.}}

{{Good for you, spoken as one who is willing and brave and one who honors his parents. You will be honored among your kind. You will not come with Us on this journey as you have just been weaned from your mother and will not be able to keep up. When the snow falls again you are to leave family and friends to come seek Me. I will take you to find Two Bears, who will begin to teach you the ways of a shaman,}} said Coyote. Far Wanderer watched Coyote turn and walk down the trail slowly disappearing.

Bear Friend turned to his family, {{Wow! I'm going to be a shaman.}} Then he turn to his mother, {{ Mom, I don't know what a shaman is.}}

Black Paws laughed, {{You were all excited about being a shaman, but you will have to ask Two Bears. He is the teacher.}}

{{All in good time Bear Friend, you will know what a Shaman is and what they do. You must learn how to be a wolf first, and there is no one better to teach you than your own father. Now, we must leave.}} said Two Bears

Merry Heart asked, “How am I to get on to a horse as big as Big Spot, and how do I keep from falling off?”

{{ I am sorry little one,}} said Big Spot. {{I forgot that getting on me could be difficult for one so small. Do you see that large rock over there? Can you climb up on it?}}

“I think so.”

{{You climb up on that rock, and I will walk over to it, so you can climb off it on to my back. Then you get two hand fulls of my mane and hang on. I will not let you fall off even at full gallop. I will teach you how to ride, and you will be the best rider in the county.}} Merry Heart walked unsteadily over to the rock and started to climb. She wasn't used to walking on two legs, and having fingers instead of claws was quite a bit different too. Her father came up behind her and would push her and steady her when she became stuck. The horse walked over to the rock and leaned over so she could climb on his back. Her small legs just barely coming over his sides. She grabbed two hand fulls of his mane.

{{Are you ready?}} asked Big Spot.

“I'm scared,” she answered.

{{Good, that'll make you hold on tighter

{{Jesse, we are ready,}} said Big Spot.

Silver Ears and his family walked to the edge of the wolves' home saying their goodbyes. The warm afternoon sun made the start of the journey pleasant. Merry Heart and Big Spot chatted as they walked. Sensing that Merry Heart had relaxed, Big Spot asked, {{Are you ready to go faster little one? Don't worry about falling off. It is my job to carry you and keep you safe.}}

Merry Heart took a deep breath, “Let's go faster.” The more she rode the more comfortable she was becoming with the horse. As the horse went from a walk to a trot and then into a cantor, the little girl squealed partly with delight and partly with fear as she tightened her grip as the horse would change his gait. Horses can maintain a trot for long distances, but cantors and especially full gallops would wind them quickly. Whenever Big Spot tired he would slow to a trot. Jesse and Two Bears stayed with the horse as he changed speed.

{{Jesse, we will not make the lake before dark and then it will be way late. I can't run at full speed through these woods, and it'll be worse when it gets darker. It will be too cold for the little girl to keep riding after sunset. She has no fur like the rest of us.}} said Big Spot. {{Two Bears will protect the girl and me. You run to the lake and bring something back that she can wear to keep her warm.}}

Jesse knew the horse was right. As she ran to the lake, the nagging thought about horse sense bothered her. She knew the little girl didn't have any clothes, but if it became too cold, Two Bears could wrap her in his arms and keep her warm. She thought there is nothing like a bear skin coat. Especially, if the bear is still in it to help keep it warm. It was way after dark when Jesse arrived at the smoke lodge where her gear was kept. As she walked into the lodge she was thankful that she was still a wolf with the keen eyesight and sense of smell of a wolf. If she had been human, Jesse didn't think she could have found her winter coat quickly.

Jesse pulled the coat out of the lodge, but realized quickly dragging it back up the trail would be difficult. She had to find away to drag it without tripping or stumbling over it. Also, she had to find a way to drag it so she could run with it without it snagging on the roots and stumps. She settled on dragging it by one arm, but not running as fast as she could. If she held the coat loosely in her teeth, when the coat snagged, it would pull out without hurting her neck. The cold night air kept her cool enough she didn't have to pant to expel her body heat.

Jesse reached her companions just as the sky was turning gray. She found Two Bears asleep with the little girl in his arms. Big Spot had stood guard over them through the night. Jesse nuzzled Two Bears to wake him. They had to find a way to get the winter coat on to Merry and get it zipped up to keep her warm. How does one tell someone how to put on a coat when the person hasn't worn clothes and has walked on all fours. The other problem is in manipulating a zipper without hands. Two Bears could revert back to his human form, but he did not want to expose his naked body to the little girl. They would have to make do as best as they could.

Two Bears held the coat by the collar as Jesse coaxed Merry over to it. {{Merry this is called a coat. It will help keep you warm. I need you to put your arms in the sleeves.}} Merry looked confused.

{{What's the matter little one?}} asked Jesse.

“Far Wanderer I don't know what an arm or a sleeve is.”

{{I forgot that you are a wolf. I am sorry little one.}} said Jesse. {{Humans call their fore legs arms and a sleeve is the holes in the coat. You'll need to back up to Two Bears and stick one arm in the hole and turn slightly so you can stick the other arm in. I'll show you.}}

Jesse had Merry stand with her back to the bear and nuzzled her arm up to the arm hole. “Are there any bugs in the holes?” asked Merry.

{{Are you afraid of bugs?}} asked Jesse

“Just ones I can't see.”

{{You are such a girl. There are no bugs. The camp is still three hours away. We need to hurry. Then I can help you better with the coat.}}, said Jesse. Jesse helped Merry get her arms in the coat which hung well past her hands. The coat could wrap around the small child twice if not more. But with no way to zip or tie the coat, they were going to have to let it hang open.

Jesse had Big Spot lie down so she could help Merry get on to the horse. Merry was standing watching with the coat pull closed about her. “Far Wanderer, I'm hungry. Is there anything to eat?” Merry asked in the whiny voice of a child.

{{I'm so sorry, Merry. I could not bring any food with me, But I smelled some dried beef in the lodge. When we get back, I will fix us something to eat. I need you to get on Big Spot, so we can get to the food.}}

Merry walked over to the horse and was having trouble getting on. Jesse laid down next to Big Spot where the little girl could use her as a step up on to the horse. {{You must hold on tight as I get up.}} said Big Spot. Merry grabbed hold of his mane as tight as she could as the horse stood up with his fore legs first and then his back legs. The child held on through the effort and was proud that she hadn't fallen off.

“Look Far Wanderer! I didn't fall off.”

{{Way to go Merry. Before long you'll be able to get up on Big Spot by yourself.}} Merry was grinning ear to ear with Jesse's praise.

{{Are you ready to go?}} asked Jesse

The little girl nodded she was ready and laid down on the back of the horse to keep warm. Big spot was very careful not to jar the girl too much as he trotted down the trail with the others. {{You were never that gentle with me, Big Spot,}} said Jesse.

{{You were never this small and you don't remember when we first went riding. You were a boy and all you could think about was going as fast as we could. It is hard to be gentle at a full gallop.}} Jesse laughed at the memory.

{{I am glad we can speak with each other as friends. I wanted to go fast to impress the ranch hands, but I was scared that I would fall off. Thank you for not dropping me.}}

The trip to the lake took the three hours as was predicted. Jesse looked around to confirm that nothing was disturbed. It had only been a few days since she left, but she was certain that the puma she had met earlier had been sniffing around. She didn't smell it last night when she came and got her coat out of the lodge, so she was sure that the puma was not far off and may be watching. Jesse walked over to Two Bears, {{Do you smell the puma?}}

{{I smelled it. I wasn't going to say anything to frighten you, but as you have smelled it, you had better be careful going down the mountain. You change back to human and call George to meet you on the trail. I will stay in bear form until you leave. You will have to trust to Coyote on the trail.}}

Jesse entered the lodge to change back to human form and get dressed. She was wearing jeans that were now too big for her and a sweatshirt with a wind breaker. The boots were too big as well but after putting on a couple extra socks they would fit well enough to get off the mountain. The trouble was to find something that she could dress Merry Heart in. The winter coat was already hanging almost to the ground. The cotton boxers she had brought with her would be too big until she remembered the safety pins in the pack she carried. Jesse called the little girl into the lodge.

“Lets see if I can get some clothes on you so that you stay warmer. Then we will call my friend George, pack, and start down the mountain.” After dressing Merry and zipping up the winter coat, Jesse retrieved the satellite phone and called George. 'How am I going to explain all this to George.'

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather's ranch. Now he must fight his father to keep and go on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

Thank you Hope for your help in editing and trying to keep this southern gal from embarrassing herself with improper English. All other errors belong to me.

Thank you to those who have inquired as to when I would post the next chapter. I hope this one doesn't disappoint. I had a little personnal issues, but I am dealing right now. The next two chapters will come out soon.

Now Chapter 13

Chapter 13 Down the Mountain

Jesse made sure that the batteries on the satellite phone were fully charged. She knew that the call to George could be a long one. They had much to discuss beside her being turned into a female, So when the Ranch Foreman answered with, “Hello, Jesse? Mathew told me to expect your call and that you would have a long tale to tell,” it made her pause a bit.

Jesse answered, “Yes George it's me, Jesse. The tale is long and I will be glad to share the whole tale later. I can hit the highlights now if I need to.”

“Are you sure you are Jesse?” asked George.

“Yes, I'm sure. Let me tell a portion of the tale then if you need more proof, you can ask me some questions. I met the wolf that we heard howling. He and his mate made sure I reached the lake safely. After I arrived, Matthew Two Bears came to the smoke lodge I had built, where he helped me with the cleansing rituals. While I prayed I met Coyote. He changed me into my spirit animal so that I could go before the Great Spirit. You may not remember your Native American lore, but Coyote is a trickster. He changed me into a she wolf as a test to see if my spirit was strong. The Great Spirit decided that I should stay female. That is why I sound so different.”

George thought a few moments. “I have two questions for you. What is the name of the horse you are riding and what was the last task you gave me before you left?

“The horse's name is Big Spot. The last task I gave you...” Jesse stopped to think about this. “ I don't remember the very last task, but I did ask you to get with the County to develop a mobile home park for the ranch hands. If you needed to, I asked that you contact the engineering firm in town to help.”

“I will hold the rest of my questions until we meet. You know you need to be back east in five days.”

“Mr. Two Bears told me. I need you to arrange a charter plane to get us there. I'll need a new ID. I don't match my drivers license any more. Do you think your son can help with the logistics with my identity.”

“Yeah, he can help. I will have him drive up here after he charters the plane. What else can I do for you?”

“I will need clothes. If you can get Gail to get some of my Aunt's clothes out of storage, that'll help. Next, I need you to bring me clothes for a small girl of about thirty-three inches in height. I'll explain later. Can you meet me on the trail with a couple of horses and some supplies?”

“Okay, I'll get a couple of hands and start out in a couple hours.”

As they ended their call, Jesse remembered that she needed to provide some food for Merry. She noticed that the drying rack still had dried beef on it. She found her back pack and cooking supplies in the lodge. Jesse soon had a fire going and softened some of the dried beef by boiling it into a broth. She let it cool before offering some of the beef and broth to the little girl. Merry hungrily drank the broth and ate the beef.

Jesse asked, “How was it? You seemed to like the food.”

“I like it better raw, but it was good.”

Jesse laughed and then became serious. “Merry, you'll have to be more careful about what you eat and how you eat it. As a wolf you didn't eat many vegetables and fruits, but as a human you will need to eat more of these. Also, You have to be careful eating raw meats and drinking water from streams and puddles.”

With a confused look on her face Merry asked, “Why?”

“As a wolf, your body was accustom to what we call micro-organisms. These are animals so small that you can't see them with out help. Humans can get sick when they eat these animals. Wolves can eat them and not get sick.

“I still don't understand.”

“You will understand more when you're older.”

“I have another question. What are vege, vege...”

“Vegetables and fruits.” offered Jesse.

“Yes, those.”

“It would be better to show you later. We need to get packed and started down the mountain.”

Jesse brought her pack out of the smoke lodge and and began putting things into it. Then she put the saddle on Big Spot and started filling the saddle bags. The horse stood quietly as she placed all her equipment on him.

Jesse asked “How does that feel my friend?”

{{Its uncomfortable, but not unbearable. I know it has to be tight to keep from falling off.}}

Jesse hung her rifle and bow on the saddle and then strapped on the pistols. Walking over to Two Bears, she but her arms around his thick neck. “Bye my friend. When will I see you again?”

{{I will be at the ranch when you get back. Remember what you have learned and you will be okay.}}

“I will”

Two Bears walked over to the horse to help the girls get on Big Spot. Jesse managed to get her foot in the stirrup and tried to swing her leg over. Realizing that the stirrups were too long and having managed to get in the saddle, she decided that it would be best to stay on the horse. “Big Spot the stirrups are too long for my legs. I can just barely reach them.”

{{That is okay. It is my job to keep you on my back and safe.}}

“I will adjust them when we stop for a rest later.”

Merry walked over to Big Spot. Two Bears let her climb on his back until Jesse could reach down and help her up onto the back of the horse. Once she was settled behind the older girl, Jesse looked over to Two Bears. “Don't be too long up here. I feel another storm coming. It may contain some snow at this altitude.”

{{There's enough beef to last a week or more and your lodge is sturdy. I will be alright. A big old grizzly like me won't feel much cold out of the wind.}}

“Still, I expect to see you back at the ranch when I get back from my trip.”

“Come on Big Spot, lets get off the mountain before we have to winter with a smelly old bear.”

{{I heard that. You should have more respect for your elders,}} laughed Two Bears.

The horse walked over to the edge of the clearing and disappeared down the trail with the girls.

“We won't get as far as I would like down the trail this evening, but where we'll stop is a nice camp site.” Jesse told Merry. “There's a good spring so we won't have to boil our water and plenty of wood for a fire. I brought some of the beef that we had dried earlier.”

“What's like being a human?” asked the little girl.

“That's like asking what it is like being a wolf of someone who has always been a wolf. I like being a human. I was a human male before I met Coyote. I will have to learn how to live my life as a female human like you. Mrs. Shilling will make a good teacher for both of us. You'll find that humans grow slower than most animals, but they live longer.”

“My grand-sire is very old, and his mate was old like him. Will I grow as old as they?”

“Your pack of wolves is very different from the other wolves. Most wolves don't live as long as they do in your pack. It may be because our families are so intertwined like vines of honeysuckle, and it could be that Coyote may have His hand on their lives. I would say you have a very good chance to live much longer than your grand-sire.”

Jesse asked, “What was your favorite thing to do as a wolf?”

“When I could, I liked to run, but lately it has been hard. It is like I can't breath fast enough.”

“That is because you have a hole in your heart. Your blood doesn't make it to your muscles well enough for them to work properly. We'll be seeing a doctor when I get back from meeting with my father to get the hole fixed. Then you will be able to run again. I like the running part too.”

“What is a doctor?”

“A doctor is like a shaman. He is someone that knows how to make people feel better.”

“Are you a doctor?”

“No. I am learning how to be a shaman. A shaman uses the spirits to make people feel better. A doctor uses skills he has learned through years of practice.”

“Can I be a shaman?”

“Maybe. We'll just have to see what you will be as you get older. Maybe, you might want to learn how to be a doctor. You can be a doctor for people, or you can be a doctor for animals like the wolves.”

“What do you like best about being a human?” asked Merry.

“Humans are like wolves in some respects. We like being with other humans. Maybe not so much as a pack of wolves who have to depend on each other to bring down the larger animals, but when we are alone we sometimes crave the company of other humans and then when we are surrounded by other humans we want to be alone.”

“Humans are strange,” said the little girl.

“Wait until you get to know us, then you will think we are more than just strange,” laughed the older girl. “You asked what I liked best about being human. That'd be having hands and walking on two feet. There's so much one can do with hands. I like being able to sooth and comfort another with my hands. I like being able to build things and to plant a garden and watch it grow.

“Before I could talk to Big Spot. I could tell he liked for me to take a brush we call a curry comb and brush him. There was always one place that I could brush and he would wriggle his skin. I don't know if it felt good or if it tickled, but now I can ask him. I will get much more enjoyment rubbing him down with my hands after a ride.”

The horse spoke up, {{It tickles, but I like the feel of you rubbing me down after a day of riding.}}

“Why do you have to rub down a horse after you ride it?” asked the young one.

“I have always heard it is to keep them from getting sick after a ride. Once you have finished a hard ride, you have to walk the horse around to let them cool off. Then you wipe the sweat off them, but when they are out in the field no one is around to make them cool down after a run or to wipe the sweat off them. Big Spot why do we rub you down after a ride?” asked Jesse.

{{That's an easy question. When a horse is in a field, it is in the open air and sunshine. We know enough not to just to stand around after we run around. The sun warms us as the air dries the sweat off our bodies. If I'm put in the barn after a ride, I don't have the sun to dry me. I can get sick if I cool too quickly. Besides, I like it.}}

The trio rode on talking and sharing thoughts. After a couple of hours, they found a good place to stop and rest. There was a fallen tree that the girls could use to remount. Jesse adjusted the stirrups while they were stopped and took some of the dried beef out of the saddle bag to chew on for the next part of the ride down the mountain.

“How much further do we have to go before we stop for the night?” asked Merry.

“The campsite I have in mind is about two hours away, but it may get dark on us before we get there. I think we have a little over an hour of daylight left. I should be able to get a fire going in the dark. The moon will be bright enough for us to see well. We will put the saddle blanket on the ground and my sleeping bag on top of us so we should be comfortable.

The riders mounted Big Spot. They had talked themselves out earlier so they rode in silence. Merry began to yawn and was soon asleep with her arms wrapped around the older girl. Jesse was watching the darkness begin to creep into the forest as the moon was rising just as the sun was setting. The trail became a ribbon of light in the woods as they neared the campsite. The peacefulness she felt when she had left the lake was beginning to wane. Something in the back of her mind made her feel uneasy.

The wolf girl woke with a start and started growling. “What's wrong Merry?” asked the older girl.

“I felt something evil watching us. I don't feel it now. Maybe it was a dream.” she said as she clung tighter to Jesse. Jesse didn't say what was on her mind as she didn't want to scare the little one. She did nudge the horse to hurry on to the campsite, and noticed that his ears and nose were working overtime.

Big Spot did pick up the pace, but he was worried. He thought that he had a whiff of cougar, but he wasn't sure. With the little girl growling and the tenseness of his rider, he knew that he had to proceed with caution. That cougar could be any where.

As they approached the small clearing of the campsite. The trees seemed to crowd the trail giving the trio a claustrophobic feeling. Merry clung tightly to Jesse as she continued to growl. “I don't like this place,” she said. “There is something evil in the trees.”

The trail rounded a corner and they could see the clearing ahead of them, but with the change in direction of the trail the wind was to their backs. Jesse was still worried, but the small clearing gave her some hope that feeling of evil they were experiencing would vanish as they prepared camp and built the fire.

The horse pick up his pace some more wanting to get out of the trees as badly as the girls. As fast as he was going he was having a harder time finding his footing. In the darkness, he stepped on a root and stumbled a little, but the call of safety from the clearing beckoned him onward. A short distance from the clearing where the moonlight and the shadows mixed, Big Spot stepped on another root causing him to stumble again. It was at this point where the shadows mixed that the cougar decide to make its ambush. This point where rider and horse would begin to feel secure and safe again would be the place to demoralize his prey the most. This point where hope was at its highest he would attack and dash all hope to ground. As Big Spot stumbled, the cougar leaped, knocking the two girls out of the saddle and onto the ground.

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather's ranch now he must fight his father to keep it while he must honor his Grandfather's last wish by seeking Coyote.

Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thanks to all who have commented or left Kudos. All errors left in this story belong solely to me.

Chapter 14 A Cougar in the Night

The momentum of the leap carried the cougar past the girls. Merry landed on the larger girl knocking the breath out of Jesse. The wolf girl jumped up growling and baring her teeth to face the cougar. Big Spot's speed carried him into the clearing. When he turned, he saw the cougar facing the little girl with his rider not moving on the ground.

{{Human do you think you can stand against me?}} laughed the cougar.

Merry stood her ground growling, “I am a wolf, a member of Strong Heart's Pack. I am not scared of an overgrown cat.” She had put so much contempt in the word cat that she could see the seething rage in the animal.

{{Human, I am the puma that kills wolves for pleasure. I am the one that killed the member of your Pack. Now you will learn to fear. Before I finally kill you, you will know fear.}}

Jesse had lain on the ground listening to the exchange between the young wolf and the cougar as her breath returned to her. She started to get up and put herself between the two, when Big Spot came galloping right at the cougar. The cat dodged the charge, but now it had to contend with an angry horse. The horse had not runoff frightened as it had intended. The sharp hooves and weight of the horse could break a bone or cause deep gashes. The nimbleness of the cat was the only thing that kept it from being injured.

{{Horse, you are going to die for getting between me and my game.}}

{{You don't scare me. I have been to the wolves den and back. What more can you do to me?}}

Jesse started to get up again when she realized that her left arm was broken. It hung uselessly at her side as she stood. With her good arm she pulled Merry back and told her to run toward the clearing. Big Spot was already slowly giving ground to the cougar backing to the clearing. Jesse knew if she could get the cat into the clearing they might have a chance.

As Merry was running to the other edge of the clearing she found where Jesse's bow had fallen off of Big Spot. The sharp tips of the arrows reminded her of teeth, so she grab as many as she could to throw at the cat. Also, if the cat came too close to her she might be able to stab at it to keep it away.

Jesse seeing that Merry was intending to take part in this fight tried to tell her to stay away. Merry just bared her teeth and growled. Knowing she could not keep the small girl out of the fight, she had to think of something quick to kill the cat or run it off. Jesse remembered how the two males kept circling trying to find a weakness when she fought side by side with Merry's sister. She also remembered some of the nature shows she had watched where a wolf would attack a large or more dangerous animal from behind. When the animal turned to defend itself another wolf would attack from behind. The cat was so concentrating on the horse, it didn't notice that Jesse had slipped to the side of the clearing.

When ever the cougar came close to the horse, Big Spot would make small charges striking out with his front legs. This kept the cougar off balance enough it could not get to the neck of the horse for a kill. Once in the clearing, it could circle the horse to find a weakness. As it circled, Merry threw an arrow at the cat. It wasn't much of a throw, but as it hit the cougar the sharp point made a small cut. The cat turned quickly to see who was attacking it from behind. Big Spot charged the cat to keep it from attacking the little wolf-girl.

Jesse was transfixed when she saw Merry throw the arrow. She was sure that the cougar would kill the little girl. With her good arm she had pulled her grandfather's pistol. She had to be careful that when she was able to shoot at the cougar that she wouldn't hit one of her friends.

When Big Spot charged him again, the cat decided to ignore the humans and concentrate on killing the horse. He was circling again when Merry threw another arrow at him. The arrow didn't come close this time. He had circled close to the older human and noticed she had some strange thing in her hand, but he had circled close to her before and she did not attack.

Jesse was watching the cougar circle. And she knew that Big Spot was doing all he could to protect them. It seemed every time she could shoot at the cougar, Big Spot was opposite her from the cat. If she missed or if the bullet didn't stop she might hit the horse. Time seemed to drag as she waited for her chance. Every time the cat came close to Merry she would throw an arrow, but she just didn't have the strength to make a difference.

Big Spot knew Jesse had the gun and began to wonder why she had not shot yet. He was concentrating so hard on keeping the cat at bay he didn't see that he was in the line of fire. By about the third circle he realized he need to get some separation between him and the cat to give Jesse a chance to shoot. As the cat went by the older girl again he saw what was happening. He waited until the cat was by the girl and charged the cat. The cat ran a few steps away.

Jesse saw what happened that would give her the separation that she needed. Just as the cat passed her on the next circle she nodded at Big Spot who made the charge again. The cat ran away the few steps giving Jesse the chance she was looking for. Jesse held her breath and eased into the trigger.

The loud report startled the large cat. Something had bit deep into its side. It tried to turn and see what had attacked it, but its legs didn't move. Something wasn't right. It had been wounded in a fight before, but he had won the fight and had healed. This was different. He was on his side. He tried to stand again, but his body was not cooperating. If he could just get up and run away, he would kill the human some other day. He felt his breathing become shallow. This isn't right. He was the top of the food chain. He was the top predator. His vision was beginning to fade as he heard the human walk cautiously over to him. If she gets closer, maybe he can get up, kill her and run back into the trees. She did get closer and gently nudged his body with her foot. He willed his body to get up, but it just lay there. He tried one more time to will his body to get up as his vision faded to blackness.

Jesse walked cautiously over to the cougar. She was ready to shoot it again if it moved. She watched the tail twitch as the eyes slowly closed. She knew she had to kill the animal. It was trying to kill them. The finality of the fight sparked something inside her. She watched the tail twitch one more time, when she threw her head back and howled the howl of victory. Merry came over to her and they howled together. The other animals in the forest stopped to listen. They knew what that howl meant. A wolf had overcome its enemy.

Jesse suddenly sat down and started crying. She was emotionally spent and had only one way to express it. Big Spot came over to her and nudge her with his soft nose. {{You did good little one. You rid the forest of an evil. Merry's family will be safer now that this animal is dead.}}

“I know my friend. I just had to let my emotions out. You were so brave to face that cougar. You could have runoff and no one would have blamed you.”

{{I would have blamed me.}}

With that Jesse stood and hugged the big animal's neck with her good arm. “I am so glad that you stayed.”

Jesse then turned to the little girl. “You were so brave too. You should have found a tree to climb or a place to hide. I was so scared that you would have been hurt.”

“Wolves don't leave their sisters to fight alone. I was not going to let a cat hurt you.”

Jesse laughed at the girl. “You are just so big and brave. I am going to have to watch you.”

Jesse turned back to Big Spot. “I hope you don't mind, but I can't take your saddle off. My arm is broken. I don't know if I will be able to get back on you in the morning. Lets see if we can get a fire going and then we will try to sleep tonight.”

Jesse started gathering small twigs and sticks to start the fire. She had Merry gather sticks about the size of her arm. This size stick would burn faster than a large log, but while in a camp fire the larger logs may reflect the heat they need the smaller sticks to keep them burning. They soon had a nice fire going over which the older girl boiled some of the dried beef. After eating, Jesse thought she had better do something for her arm to immobilize it. She reached into her saddle bag to pull out her first aid kit. The throbbing pain was beginning to increase now that the excitement of the evening has worn away.

The first aid kit was prepared by her Grandfather. He was a believer in being compact, but he also believed in being prepared. She found the thing she needed in the kit, a large ACE bandage. She chose two straight sticks from the pile of wood for the fire then had Merry and Big Spot to come over to help her.

“Merry I need the sleeve from my coat. Will you please get it for me?”

“Big Spot what I need for you to do is step on my coat here and then pull the sleeve off”

The horse stepped on the coat where he was shown. Then he grasped the sleeve in his teeth to pull it loose. The older girl then carefully worked the sleeve up her broken arm to pad it from the sticks she was going to use as a splint. She had Merry hold the sticks in place while she slowly wrapped the bandage around the sticks and her arm. Once this was done, she had to find material to make a sling.

The adrenaline from the fight was wearing off, and the throb from the broken arm was getting stronger. Jesse looked in her saddle bags to find something to make into a sling. She took a shirt and tied the sleeves together, put it around her neck, and placed her arm into the loop. It wasn't perfect, but it would get her off the mountain. She found some pain killers in the first aid kit, which she swallowed with some spring water. Jesse showed Merry how to add sticks to the fire with out getting burned and throwing sparks in the air. They built up the fire and huddled together in the sleeping bag to stay warm. The two girls would depend on Big Spot to alert them of any danger. With that, they went to sleep.

The next morning Jesse stoked the fire and made them breakfast out of some of the dried beef. With just one arm, she couldn't roll the sleeping bag, so she just folded it as best she could. She had just finished getting everything on the horse, but couldn't figure out how to attach the slippery sleeping bag. She was about to give up when she heard motors coming up the trail. George came riding into camp on the ranch's four wheeler with two other ranch hands following on the other four wheelers.

“BOY! Am I glad to see you,” Jesse said as she ran over to hug George's neck. “I was stumped on how to get the equipment on Big Spot and then to get Merry and I mounted with this arm.”

George stood there stunned for a few second when this strange girl had run up to him and hugged him like she had known him all her life. He had pushed her back to get a look at her and then it dawned on him. “Jesse? You look just like your Aunt. She was a beauty, but she couldn’t hold a candle to you.”

Jesse stood there a moment blushing, then she remembered her manners, “George I would like for you to meet my new sister. This is Merry Heart. Merry, this is my ranch foreman and best friend George Shilling. His wife Gail, whom you will meet later, will take care of you while I have to go back east to save the ranch.”

“We need to get back to the ranch,” said George. “Time's getting short and we've much to do. Jerry will bring Big Spot back. Josh will bring Merry, and you will ride with me.”

Jesse walked over to the horse, “Jerry's a good hand he will take good care of you. I will tell him to let you out in the pasture tomorrow. Thank you for protecting us.” The older girl hugged the horse's neck and had walked over to get on the four wheeler when Jerry called, “George, come over here. There's something you need to see.”

George walked over to where Jerry was standing, and the ranch hand pointed out the dead mountain lion. “Jess, there seems to be more to your tale than you have let on.”

“He attacked us last night as we were coming into camp. He knocked us off of Big Spot. That's how my arm got broken. If it wasn't for Big Spot fighting the cat, it would have killed Merry and me. Merry kept throwing arrows at it to try and distract it and Big Spot kept its attention until I could get a shot at it.”

“That little girl was throwing arrows at it? And the horse didn't run away?” stated George. “We will have a very long talk on the plane trip east. What do you want to do with the cougar, now?”

“I don't care. I am ready to get back to the ranch and get a shower and clean clothes.”

“Jerry, bring the cougar with you. We will find someone who can take the hide and do something with it. The cat still had its winter coat. It might make a good vest or something.” said George. “Let's get you girls off the mountain and taken care of. We have an early morning tomorrow.”

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather's ranch. Now he must fight his father to keep the ranch and go on a quest to find Coyote and his spirit animal.

Thank you Hope for your help in editing and trying to keep this southern gal from embarrassing herself with improper English. All other errors belong to exclusively to me.

Chapter 15 Repairing Arms

The ride off the mountain was uneventful. The four wheeler that Josh was driving was a side by side so he could put a seat belt on Merry to get her off the mountain safely. Jesse sat on the back of George's four wheeler with her good arm around him to hold on. Her bad arm was held between them so that it wouldn't get tossed around too bad on the way down the mountain. Jerry would follow much slower bringing Big Spot. The ranch hand and horse would have to spend one more night on the trail. About dark Jesse, and the others arrived at the first of the fields. They would be back at the ranch house in a couple of hours. Merry was already sleeping leaning against Josh. He slowed down so as not to jostle the young girl too much.

Gail met the ranch foreman and the older girl at the ranch house. Jesse walked up to the plump woman and started to hug her. “Child wait 'til you had a bath before we hug. You smell something powerful. I've laid some clothes out on your bed for you.”

Jesse wasn't offended by Gail's reaction. She knew that was the older woman's way of saying I love you. The woman had a strong practical streak about her, and some folks didn't understand that her nature was to be practical first and affectionate second. “Miss Shilling, Josh will be here soon with Merry. I need to get to the hospital for my arm, then we will find away to bath.”

Gail noticed the arm in the make shift sling. “What did you do to your arm, child?” she asked with concern.

“I broke it back up the trail.”

“George, get the truck ready where you can take Jesse to the emergency room.”

Jesse stopped in the kitchen, “Miss Shilling when Merry gets here she will need a bath, but she has never had a bath before, so be gentle with her and don't scold her. She's a brave, stubborn, little girl, and she is not used to our ways. If she won't let you give her a bath, wait until we get back from the emergency room, and we'll give her one together.”

“What type of parent wouldn't give her child a bath?” Gail asked indignantly.

“A wolf,” replied Jesse. “I am sure that her mother licked her clean often enough. I'll explain when we get back.”

Gail turned toward her husband and said, “I hope she likes the clothes I have laid out for her. I was hoping she would finally be out of her tomboy phase. Now she brings home a wolf pup. I will fill a tub in the yard, but you will have to wash it. If you get bit, it'll be her fault for bringing home a wild animal.”

George just grinned at his wife and hugged her. “You have no idea.”

George helped Jesse into the truck and drove to the hospital.

As they walked into the ER, George asked, “Which doctor is on call tonight?”

“That would be old Doc Henley. Why?”

“He was a friend of my Grandfather,” answered Jesse.

“And who might you be?” asked the intake nurse.

“I'm Jesse Hartman. We came in because my is broken.”

“I'm Doc's daughter, Helen. I thought Bill Hartman had a grandson.”

“I was a bit of a tomboy, so everyone thought that.” said Jesse. She didn't want to have to go through the explanation of why she is a girl after being a boy.

“Its a good thing that my dad is on call tonight. The younger doctors would just splint the arm and make you go to a specialist in the morning. My dad still sets and put casts on broken bones if he doesn't think it is too complicated, which most times its not. Let's get the paper work done and back to x-ray before you see the doctor. Its a pretty quiet night, tonight. You should be in an out in little over an hour.”

It didn't take long to fill out the necessary paperwork an wheeled back to x-ray. After the x-ray tech had given Jesse the film of her arm, she was wheeled back to ER and put in a room to await Doc Henley. Doc Henley came in talking to George. “I told you she is prettier than her aunt,” said George.

Jesse blushed. “Doctor here are the x-rays. Thank you for taking care of my grandfather just before he died.”

As the doctor studied the x-ray, he said, “I'm sorry for your loss, Jesse. Your grandfather and I go back to Vietnam together. He was the reason I settled here. I'm glad I did. I married your grandmother's cousin. I was the one who suggested letting you dress as a girl to cheer up your grandmother on your visits. I didn't think it would turn into you choosing to be a girl.”

“I hate to disappoint you Doctor, but Coyote changed me into a girl when I was on my spirit quest. I was happy to be male.”

“What do you mean?”

“Up until a few days ago, I was completely male. Now, I am 100% female with working ovaries. If you examine my breasts you won't find a scar and I didn't have them two weeks ago. Ask George.”

“She is not lying to you Doc,” said George. “When She showed up at the ranch house a month ago, she didn't have breasts. I don't know about any other parts and I don't want to.”

“And your explanation is that an ancient Native American deity changed you into a girl. While I find that hard to believe, I cannot deny the proof before me,” said the doctor with grudging acceptance in his voice. “I guess I better get started on this arm, and you can tell me your tale while I put the cast on it. How long has this arm been broken?”

“About two days. I fell off my horse on the way back from my spirit quest.”

“It doesn't seem to have done much damage to the surrounding muscle tissue. I should be able to get this in a cast and it will be healed in about six weeks. Do you want something for the pain before I start? There shouldn't be much?”

“It has been broken for two days. I think I can stand it.”

George had been watching and listening to the exchange, “Doc, She can stand the pain. She didn't tell you she was knocked off her horse by a cougar.”

“That reminds me. Doctor, I need to find a cardiologist for Merry.”

“Who's Merry?” asked Doc Henley.

“Merry is my new baby sister. She's about three years old and has a hole in her heart?”

“There is a good pediatric cardiologist in Helena. Bring her in and I will get her an appointment with him.”

“Okay, I will, but I have to be in court in three days to fight my father over the will. He's claiming my grandfather was incompetent by the way he referred to me in the will.”

“I told that old coot that he was making a mistake by referring to you as his grandson and granddaughter, but it looks like he had the last laugh. I gave a deposition on his competency and witnessing the will. I was hoping that it was enough.”

Before we begin, I will get a nurse in here to clean up that arm before we set it. Then you will have to be careful in taking a bath not to get it wet.”

Helen came in and was holding the arm in place as the doctor set Jesse's arm and started plastering the cast in place. The younger girl was telling her tale while the doctor was plastering her arm. He had just finished when a nurse came in looking for the doctor. “Doc Henley, Mrs. Waters is here about her mother. She is in a bad way, but the daughter can't get her to come in. The mother is afraid of some ancient spirit and says that the spirit is out to kill her.”

“I hate cases like this,” said Doc Henley. “I have trouble treating these older Indians. They seem to talk themselves to death. I try to be sympathetic to their beliefs, but they don't trust me. I guess I will have to go out to her place. Helen get hold of Two Bears. Maybe he can deal with the spirit and I can deal with the body.”

Jesse spoke up, “You won't find Two Bears. I left him at the lake on the mountain. I need to be heading out in a few hours to face my father in court, but I'll go with you out to the Waters' place. Maybe I can help, Coyote did say I was a shaman. Two Bears is to be my teacher when he gets back off the mountain.”

“I'm not sure that you can help, and you need to get ready to go east, but if you can get Mrs. Waters' mother to let me help, I will go to court with you.”

“George, I will ride with Doctor Henley and meet you back at the house. Check on Merry for me.” Jesse and the doctor followed Mrs. Waters out to her house to check on her mother.

As they walked into the house, the daughter walked in and called out, “MOM. I brought the doctor." The old woman was sitting in her room with a set of ancient prayer beads and a shawl around her shoulders.

“I don't need a doctor.”

“Mother, don't be that way. Doctor Henley came all the way out here to help you.”

“I don't need his help!”

Jesse said, “Let me try. Mrs. Yellow Dog, my name's Jesse Hartman. May I talk to you.”

“Have I met you before? How do you know my name?”

“I just know things Mrs. Yellow Dog.”

“Come here and let me see you child. There's something different about you.” The old woman took Jesse's hand. “I feel the wolf. You've seen Coyote. Are you here to take me to him?”

“Is that what you want? Are you tired of living? You have family that loves you and you have grandchildren that you need to teach the old ways.”

“BAH! The younger ones don't care about the People. They don't care about the old ways. Mother Earth and Coyote is not something they want to learn about. They're too busy playing on their computers and learning the white man's ways. And who can blame them. The old ways won't let them get ahead any more.”

“I'm a young girl. I honored my grandfather's wishes by going on a spirit quest. I've been blessed by Coyote and the Great Spirit. The old ways are the very things that will let me protect my ranch and those who depend on it for life. Your grandchildren just need to be challenged to seek the old ways. They do not know their heritage. They do not know how the old ones stood for freedom to live their lives the way they believed the spirits lead them. They do not know how the old ones fought for freedom around the world, and if it wasn't for the Navajo's, the outcome of the war in the Pacific could have been different. Only you can tell them.”

I'll make you a promise. You let Doctor Henley look at you and take care of you for the next year. Then, if you still think you are tired of living and your grandchildren have not taken their spirit quest, I will take you to meet Coyote.”

“But what about the evil spirit that is wanting to eat me.”

“When I get back from fighting my father in court over the ranch, Mr. Two Bears and I will come and help you fight the spirit. We will run the evil spirit off. Can you wait that long?”

“I will wait, but where can my grandchildren go for a spirit quest.”

“They can use the wild back country of my ranch. I only ask that they do not kill any of the wolves as the wolves will not harm them. The wolves are my family.”

“Will you stay with me as the doctor examines me?”

“Yes, old mother. I will be here to protect you from the evil spirit while the doctor examines you. I will sit in the corner where I will be out of the way and pray.”

Jesse walked out of the room and into the kitchen to tell the doctor that the old woman will let him treat her. The young girl sat in the corner chanting an old prayer that seemed to come to her as she prayed. Doc Henley checked the old woman's vitals and drew some blood for tests. He was watching as Jesse chanted and it seemed that the age of the woman seemed to slip from her shoulders as color returned to her face. Doc Henley told the old woman to eat something and to come see him when he comes back from helping Jesse in court.

It was early morning when the doctor took Jesse to the ranch and dropped her off. As he left, he told her he was going to change, pack and come back. George's son-in-law was at the house with his wife and new baby. He had the necessary paperwork for Jesse to get her new ID's.

“Jesse, this is my son-in-law Tom,” introduced George. “Tom, this is Jesse I told you about”

“I'm very pleased to meet you Tom. You didn't have to come all the way up here.”

“We brought Ms. Shilling up here yesterday. George had called and told me part of your tale, and he asked that I bring his wife back to help around the ranch while he goes east with you. My wife said she wanted to stay with her mother a few days while I do some work for the Governor that will take up most of my time.”

“Is Miss Shilling up yet? I need to check on Merry before I leave, I need a bath, I need to pack some clothes, I need to ...” she trailed off as a sleepy Merry walked in wearing a cotton nightgown. Her hair was mussed from sleeping, but otherwise it had been brushed out and was clean.

“Merry?! Wow you are so pretty!”

Jesse sat down in a kitchen chair and the sleepy girl came over to the older girl, crawled into her lap, and mumbled, “I didn't know babies could be so loud.” With that the little girl went back to sleep hugging Jesse.

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather's ranch. Now he must fight his father to keep it while he must honor his Grandfather's last wish of seeking Coyote.

Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thanks to all who have commented or left Kudos.

Chapter 16 Going East

The two men started to laugh at Merry's comment, before Jesse shushed them. Tom came over and
picked up the little girl to carry her back to her room. “Was she awake when you got back George?” asked Jesse.

“Everyone was asleep when I came in. I napped on the couch until Tom woke up. I think Gail took the main bedroom. Tom and Cindy have the guestroom with the baby. And they put Merry in your aunt's old room. I can wake Gail up if you want me to get her to help you with your bath.”

“No, let her sleep she is going to have to get up to begin breakfast to feed the hands in a couple of hours or so. A few of more hours isn't going to hurt me being dirty. I will nap in the easy chair in the office while you nap on the couch. Why was Tom up?”

“He had just finished feeding and changing the baby. Lets get a few winks in before the day starts.”

About 5:00 am, Gail came down to the kitchen to begin getting breakfast ready for the ranch. She put on the coffee to brew while she mixed the biscuits to place in the preheating oven. She slid a pan of bacon in the oven and began frying some sausage. It wasn't long before the aromas spread through the house waking the occupants. George was the first one to walk into the kitchen looking for a cup of coffee. He put his arms around his wife as she was at the stove working on the sausage and kissed her on the back of the neck. “I just love a woman who knows her way around a kitchen.”

Gail turned in his arms to kiss him when Tom and Cindy walked in with the baby. “Eweee. They’re at it again,” Cindy said to Tom teasing her parents. Tom turned the young mother toward him, “I think we should join them.” as he kissed her.

“Has anyone seen Jesse?” asked Gail.

“She is sleeping in the easy chair in the office,” said the ranch foreman.

“I was,” said Jesse. “That smells so good.” Gail was pulling the biscuits and bacon out of the oven. “Do you need any help?”

“Child, you sit over there out of the way. I have this. If I need any help George or Tom can pitch in.”

Cindy spoke up, “Mom, I can help.”

“Cindy, I need you to take Jesse up stairs and help her with her bath and then get Merry up and dressed.”

George started cracking eggs into a bowl to scramble them as Jesse and Cindy ate a sausage and biscuit a piece. They then worked their way up stairs to the bath.

Jesse stepped into her bathroom and started to strip out of her dirty clothes. She had managed to get her pants unbuttoned and down around her ankles, when Cindy came into the bathroom. Jesse was embarrassed as she stood in the middle of the floor in her shirts and boxers. “Now that we are alone tell me what's going on,” whispered Cindy. “You were a boy and now I am to believe that you are a girl?”

“I was changed into a girl by Coyote.”

“You may have fooled everyone else, but I helped changed your diapers when I was five.”

“Help me finish getting my clothes off then you can examine me if you want to. I am going to need help in bathing any way. I need to look my best when I step into court two days from now, and I'm not supposed to get the cast wet”

The older girl unbuttoned the shirt Jesse was wearing, helped her take off the outer shirt and t-shirt. The younger girl's pert breasts bounced as the loose t-shirt was pulled up over her head and then slid down over the cast. “Whew, you stink like a girl who has not bathed in weeks and there is a slight odor of dirty dog,” said Cindy.

“I was on my spirit quest when Coyote changed me. He, also, changed me into a wolf for nearly a week. That is where I met Merry.”

“I'll let you take your boxers off while I fill the tub. After cleaning you and Merry, its going to need a good scrubbing. You met Merry up on the mountain? Where are her parents?”

“They are still up there.”

“What? You mean her parents live in the wilds on the mountain!”

“Yes, they wouldn't last very long down here.”

“I don't understand.”

“Merry was a wolf pup until just a few days ago. Coyote decided that I should become a shaman, and one of the gifts The Great Spirit has given me is healing or knowing the what needs to be done for someone to be healed. Merry has a hole in her heart that doesn't allow it to work properly. She was changed to a little girl, so that I can help get her the medical attention she needs.”

“Didn't you say that The Great Spirit gave you the gift of healing. Why can't you heal her?”

“Sometimes, I am not supposed to heal someone or I am to get them to a doctor. Coyote decided that Merry is to be my sister and part of my family, the lesson with Merry is that I am to listen to the Spirits, do what I can, and know what I can't do. Sometimes it’s just to listen and ease the person into the afterlife.”

The tub was full of bubbles when Jesse turned to step into it. “A bubble bath. Really! I am too old for a bubble bath, too dirty, and don't have the time.”

Cindy said, “A girl always has time for a bubble bath and is never too old. It will relax you and relieve some of the tension you have been under.” Jesse gave the older girl a skeptical look. “Look you soak for twenty minutes to “loosen” the dirt and I will go get Merry up and dressed. When that is done, I will come back and help you finish. Don't do anything, but soak and dream about that boy you are going to marry.”

Jesse threw a wet wash cloth at the retreating Cindy. “I DON”T HAVE A BOYFRIEND.”

Cindy stuck her head back into the bathroom, “Me thinks the lady doth protest too much.” Stuck her tongue out and retreated again.

'If I have to face lawyers for the next few days I better look the part of a college educated woman and shave,' Jesse thought to herself. She started to reached over to the sink and picked up her razor. It was unused most of the time. As, true to her heritage, she did not have to shave often as a male and then just the stray hair. Cindy looked back in on the younger girl. “No shaving until I get back. You are just to relax. I will be back in a few minutes, I about have Merry ready.”

Cindy came back and found that the younger girl hadn't listened and only nicked her legs twice as she was shaving them. “I told you to wait. Shaving your legs is learned, and shaving them while trying to keep your cast dry is even harder.” Cindy showed Jesse how to use soap to make the razor glide easier and then used the razor on the girl's underarms. She gently raised the broken arm and let it back down as she finished shaving the young girl.

“How is your arm feeling?”

“It is throbbing some, but I can handle it.” Stepping out of the shower, she noticed that Cindy had replaced her old, ragged, blue, bathrobe with a thick, fluffy, pink, one. She let the older girl help her slip into it and then walked into her bed room.

On the bed, she saw where Cindy had laid out a pair of pink satin panties with a lacy trim and the matching bra. “If you are going to be a girl you might as well get used to wearing this stuff.” The older woman helped pull the panties up. The feel of the panties sliding up her legs was different from the boxers she used to wear, but it was putting on the bra that gave her the most trouble. The older girl had to gently pull the shoulder strap up the broken arm, and then she worked the other arm into the other strap. Cindy helped Jesse place her breasts in the cups and then fastened the bra behind her. The feeling was unlike any she had experienced. 'This must be the way Big Spot feels with a saddle,' she giggled. The girl realized the bra gave her breasts support when she moved.

They found a knee length denim skirt with a western theme and a white cotton blouse that had some western embroidery on it. After putting these on, Jesse found a pair of cowgirl boots to match the outfit.

When they came down stairs, Merry was sitting at the table eating the eggs and bacon, that was set before her, with her hands. She hadn't mastered drinking from a cup and had spilled milk on herself and the table. George was sitting there holding the cup for her. Merry would drink, but sometimes she would try to lap at the milk.

Gail gasped when she saw the younger woman, “Child aren't you a sight. You are more beautiful than your aunt.” The woman turned round to gaze at the little girl “Last night, I thought you were bringing home a wolf pup. This little girl is hardly three years old. And you found her on the mountain being taken care of by wolves.”

“Miss Shilling, up until a few days ago, she was a wolf pup. She was just weaned off her mother. Coyote turned her into a little girl so that I can get her help. She has a hole in her heart and needs to see a cardiologist to get it fixed.”

“Your Grandfather always talked about Coyote like He was some sort of god. You want me to believe that an animal has special magic so It can change wolves into people.”

“Not just any animal, Miss Shilling. Coyote is one of the deities of the ancient people. He was more associated with the southwestern tribes, but that is where my Grandfather picked up his beliefs. I have met and spoken with Him. He changed me from a male to a female.”

“Now you are pulling my leg. Your Grandmother told me you were her granddaughter with a strong tomboy streak.”

“My Grandmother was very ill. After I was born and my Aunt died in the accident, she treated me like I was a girl. Granddad and I decided it wouldn't hurt to go along with her as she seemed to be better after a visit from her granddaughter. She kept asking God for a granddaughter to ease the pain of her loss. Now she has one.”

“George, is what she is saying true. Just looking at her, I can't believe she was ever a boy.”

“Darling, Jesse hasn't lied to you or pulled your leg. Up until a few days ago, she was a boy.”

“So how does a young girl survive on the mountain with wolves running around?” asked Ms Shilling.

“This is another tale you won't believe Miss Shilling, but this particular pack of wolves and my family has had a history back to when my ancestor first settled this region. It was then that the two families began to be intertwined. Members of my family can actually become wolves, not werewolves as in the stories told around campfires where they have no choice but to become wolves when the moon is full. If they answer the call to come run with the wolves, which is the spirit animal of my family, they will become a wolf. Those who become wolves can choose to take a mate from Merry's pack and remain a wolf or they can change back. They can still run with the wolves when they feel the need. Sometimes the person that has changed into a wolf, if he has decided to take a mate from the pack, can bring their mate back to the ranch and they will both become human.”

My Grandfather decided not to run with the wolves when he was young. I think he had already married my Grandmother. My dad refused to hear the call. He has always been angry about something. He had a fight with my aunt just before she died. That seemed to deepen his anger. He moved east and met my mother. She somehow calmed him, but when she died, his anger boiled over again. Because my dad refused to hear the call of the wolves and swore he would chase the pack off the mountain, my grandfather left the ranch to me.”

I am not sure how I know all this. It might be the shaman in me. I am supposed to become a shaman and Matthew Two Bears is to train me.”

“That old Indian. Some say he is magical, but I never believed it.” Said Gail. “And now, you are going to hang around him.”

“More than that, he is going to live here until he decides to leave.”

“Well, it’s your ranch. I hope you know what your doing.”

“Miss Shilling this is what Coyote told me to do. If you keep an open mind, you may find this most enlightening.”

They looked back at Merry with the spilled milk on her clothes. With George's help, she was trying to dry it out of her clothes. “She is such a lovely child. Getting her cleaned up and into bed was … an adventure. She kept telling me that wolves don't take baths. I told her little girls do. Cindy showed up with up with her baby, and I told her the trouble I was having with this child, so they both gave the baby a bath before putting it down. Merry asked Cindy why she didn't just lick her clean. We got a good laugh out of that. Cindy had to explain that humans don't lick their children clean, our tongues weren't designed do to that.”

Cindy said, “I managed to coax her into the bath tub with bubbles and that it would be fun. 'All little girls liked taking bubble baths.' I shampooed her hair and then put some cream rinse in it to help get the tangles out. Her hair is so lovely, I didn't want to cut it.”

Merry was dressed in a short romper dress with a cotton t-shirt underneath. She had on anklet socks and Merry Jane shoes. Jesse sat beside the little girl, “You look so pretty. I like your hair in the braid.”

“I don't like the shoes.”

“Why not?”

“Wolves don't wear shoes.”

“Are the shoes hurting your feet?”

“No.”

“You will get used to them. Sometimes we go without shoes, but it is hard on our feet.”

Jesse asked Cindy, “How did you get her into the shoes?”

“I had to put shoes on the baby.”

While they were talking Doc Henley came in. “Am I in time for breakfast?”

“Of course,” said Gail and she started to put together a plate for the doctor.

“I had to get a few things together at the hospital. My daughter has things covered, so when are getting this show on the road.”

“I have a few things to pack,” said Jesse. “But it shouldn't take long. I need a business suit for court and some shoes. The rest can be casual.”

“Do you know what time the hearing is?” asked Tom.

“It is at two o'clock. I'm supposed to have a DNA test before we get there, but I have been on the mountain until now. My lawyer back east has a DNA expert to read the results once we have them.”

Doc Henley spoke up, “I know of a place in Helena that can do the DNA test for us and fax the results to us at the courthouse where the hearing will take place. I get involved in paternity cases every now and then. I hate to see a single mother being stiffed by a dead beat dad.”

Tom said, “Alright, you and Cindy go pack what you need, and we will get on the road. The charter plane won't leave without us, but it is still a long flight.”

“Why a charter plane,” asked the doctor.

“Because my ID doesn't match me any more, and trying to get through TSA is hard enough at best.”

Cindy and Jesse ran up stairs to pack. Cindy was pulling underclothes out of the bureau, while Jesse was pulling skirts and blouses out of the storage boxes that had been brought down out of the attic. “I'm going to have to stop and buy a suit for court,” said Jesse. “There are plenty of casual clothes, but I don't see anything that will work as business attire.”

“When you get to Helena, have Tom take you by a mall and get an outfit from one of the upscale stores. If we had the time we would find the prefect suit, but sometimes one just can't go on a shopping safari like one should. Also, if you have time once you get back east, go by a salon and get your hair done. Otherwise, put it up in a pony tail and clip it down. Stop at Claire's in the mall to get your ears pierced and the hair clips you will need.”

“I wish I was going with you, but I decided to stay here with Mom. I can help her cook and clean up afterward, but mostly she can help with the baby,” said the older girl with a grin and pointing to her head.

They both giggled at that. And started down the stairs. Tom took the suit case out to the car with Cindy following so they could say good-bye and Cindy could tell him what he needed to do when they reached Helena.

While they were upstairs packing, Doc Henley had examined Merry. She had taken her wet clothes off and was standing in the kitchen in her panties. Gail had walked up stairs to get some clean clothes for the little girl. The doctor had put his stethoscope in the little girl's ears where she could hear her heart and she was listening to George's heart. The girls came down stair to this scene and couldn't help but laugh at the concentration on Merry's face as she was listening the ranch foreman's heart.

“George are you ready?” asked Jesse.

“Somethings have come up on the south range that I must attend to. You'll have Doc Henley with you, so I know you are in good hands. Even without Doc, you could take this on by yourself.”

“In that case, Doc are you ready? Tom is outside waiting.”

“Let's go. I'll tell you what I found during my examination of Merry as Tom drives. Also, I'll put a call into my pediatric cardiologist friend on the way. He is in the same building as the DNA lab.”

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather's ranch. Now he must fight his father to keep it while he must honor his Grandfather's last wish of seeking Coyote.

Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thanks to all who have commented or left Kudos.

Chapter 17 Going to Helena.

The trio pulled out of the driveway and started toward town. Jesse asked Tom, “What do we need to do to get identification for Merry? We will need a birth certificate and a Social Security Number.”

“The Doctor and I can work out something. I don't advise falsifying records, but there is away to register a birth if it was done at home with a mid-wife or if the birth records were lost. Working for the Governor, I can speed things along. The toughest part is the parentage. You say Merry's parents are wolves. Did they have names?”

“Her Mother is known as Black Feet and her father is Silver Ears. The Pack was formally known as Strong Heart's Pack, but he just stepped down from the leadership council. The pack is now lead by Night Runner. When Merry was named before the council she was given the name of Merry Heart. That is because she makes her mother's heart merry and she is named after her grandsire.

“That is going to be tough to work with,” said Tom. “Maybe we can translate these names into a different language and see if they sound better. In French it would be pieds noir with pieds being feet and noir being black. We can change this to Noiry Pieds Heart for her mother. Her father would be oreilles argent with oreilles being ears and argent being silver. What if we change that to Sargent O'reilles Heart. Only someone with a smattering of french would notice and we are close enough to Canada that no one would pay that much attention.”

“That would leave Merry with the last name of Heart. If she is to be my sister, she would have to be a Hartman.”

Tom asked, “What if she became your adopted daughter or your own daughter? Single motherhood doesn't carry the stigma that it once did. You would have to be careful though, as some folks seem to think that single mothers are irresponsible.”

“ I like the idea of adopted daughter, but how do we explain how she came up for adoption. It would be almost as difficult to explain that my father and mother had a child three years ago, and there is no birth record in the state where we lived.”

“ I think we should settle having Merry become your own daughter. There will be fewer questions, but finding a birth father might be difficult.”

“We will need to study on that one. Doctor, will Merry not having a birth certificate cause her problems with getting her treatment?”

“I wouldn't withhold treatment from one of my patients, and the doctor I am referring her to is a good man. I doubt he would withhold treatment. We may have to explain from where Merry came, but he has dealt with enough parents that are... How does one say this?... a bit strong in their beliefs that it sometimes takes some coaxing to let him treat their children. I had better give him a call so that we can meet with him.”

When they came within range of the cell towers around the town, the doctor called his friend in Helena. “Hello, this is Doctor Robert Henley. Is Daniel available?” There was a pause as the doctor waited. “Daniel, it’s so good to here your voice again.... Virginia? She is fine... So is Helen. How is Becky?... Good. One of these days we are going to have to get together for a social call, but right now I have a case I need your help with. Are you going to be in your office say about noon?... Good. How about I pick you up for lunch?... I'm on my way down there now.... I'm going east to testify in a court case for an old friend.... No. No one you know unless you know Bill Hartman... We'll discuss it over lunch. I'll let you get back to your patients...Yeah. Good to hear from you too. We will see you at lunch.”

Doc Henley turned back to Jesse, “That is one appointment set. It is a good thing that the plane is chartered and we're not pushing time.” He turned back to the front and called the DNA lab. “Hello, this is Doc Henley. Is Wanda there?...Hello, Wanda?... This Doc Henley. I am on my way with a patient that I need a DNA test for... Yeah I need the results pretty quick. We are flying out this evening to Burlington... I need you to PDF the results to my phone, just as soon as you get them. We are due in court tomorrow at 2:00.... I know we're cutting it close, but it couldn't be helped. She was in the backwoods when she found out and it has taken that long to get to her and get her to town... Okay Wanda, see you in about three hours or sooner.”

I like having someone else drive. I get much more done and I don't run over the neighbor's cow trying to dial my phone.” laughed the doctor.

“You didn't run over a cow, did you?” asked an incredulous Jesse.

“No, but did you see the movie Doc Hollywood?”

“Yes.”

“I came close to doing the same thing when Michael J missed the cow and ran over the fence. I just barely missed the fence. My wife wouldn't let me drive for a week after that. Maybe when we get back, I'll find me a High School student who is thinking about going to med school and have him drive me around. I am just to dangerous.”

They laughed at the doctor's driving and his solution. Tom handed Jesse an envelope and told her to look inside. “Those are the papers you need to sign for me to get your ID changed and have your gender legally changed.”

“If Merry is to become my daughter by birth, are these the right forms?” asked Jesse.

“The forms would be the same. The reasoning behind the forms would be different. I was going to fill out the forms saying that there was a typographical error that never was corrected until now. I will continue with that thought, but having to get an ID for Merry will reinforce the typo story. This may be a bit tricky to get done, but I don't think anything will come of it.”

“George told me that you might run for Governor someday. If we do this, will it hurt your chances in getting elected.”

“Can anyone prove you were once a male if you had a medical examination today?”

“No, I have all the parts of a female and there is no scarring as if I had surgery.”

“You said that the Great Spirit made you a female?”

“Yes.”

“Then someone would have to bring proof that you were ever a male. A gynecological exam would prove that you are a fully functioning female. Any eggs taken from you you have your DNA as further proof. Doctors and anyone else saying that you were male would be hard put to provide proof. And then we could provide doctors with some explanation of birth defects or being a hermaphrodite. I don't think getting you and Merry corrected birth certificates would jeopardize any chances I have for public office. I'll say it is an act of kindness to help a single mother get things straight with the bureaucrats.”

Jesse signed the forms and placed them back into the envelope. After handing them to Tom, she settled back in to her seat to watch the scenery pass and contemplate the upcoming court date. She could hear Tom and the doctor making small talk in low tones in the front seat as her exhaustion from the last few days began to catch up with her. As she started to dream, she could feel her ears poking through her hair. The courtroom was in black and white as the judge brought the gavel down to call the court to order. She had met her lawyer early in the morning and had to explain the transformation before he would believe her, and then he said that he would not continue the case if the date wasn't set and the will had not referred to Jesse as a female. Her ear twisted toward where her father and his lawyer were speaking in whispers, but because she had the hearing of a wolf she could overhear them. “I told you this would be easy,” said her father. “Not only is he not my son, but he has dressed as a woman to throw off the judge as to the mental state of my father. We may not have had to pay off the DNA expert after all.” Jesse woke with a start growling.

Tom looked up into the rear view mirror, “Jesse your ears are showing, and it looks like you have a black smudge on your nose.” She reached up to find that indeed her wolf ears were showing through her hair and her nose was beginning to turn into a snout.

“Give me a few minutes to calm down and collect my thoughts” said Jesse. As she sat and concentrated on her ears, they slowly withdrew back to the sides of her head and her nose returned to “normal”.

“What was that all about?” asked Tom.

“I fell asleep and had a nightmare was all.”

“We're still an hour or so away from Helena. Do you want me to put some music on?”

“I'll be alright if I don't have another nightmare.”

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“It was nothing. I'm being silly”

The doctor turned in his seat. “You've experienced both sexes now. Can you tell a difference in you besides what your body does?”

“What do you mean Doc? I really haven't experienced sexual intercourse as a male as most girls seemed to treat me as one of them even though I never pretended to be a girl and asked many out for dates. I haven't been a girl long enough to experience a period or have intercourse as girl. Other than my balance being different, having to sit to pee, and other obvious differences, I don't feel that much different. I still think of myself as Jesse the boy. That is why claiming Merry as a daughter is a bit unnerving, and the thought of having children of my own coming out of my body, that scares me to no end. Don't get me wrong. While the thought of having children scares me, it also intrigues me. Then I have to figure out how to be a good mother. Which leads me to another thought that scares me, in order for me to be a mother, I will have to have sex with a boy. I have been kissed by another boy. I didn't want to. It just happened, but sex is a totally different matter.”

“You have been kissed by another boy?” asked the doctor.

“Didn't Grandpa tell you how Grandmother insisted that I date Gabriel from the ranch next door?”

“No, he told me you would come out and Agnes would dress you up as a girl and you would stay that way until you left, but he never told me of the adventures you had as a girl.”

“Some of my 'adventures' got a little embarrassing and Grandpa had a many a good laugh at my expense. The biggest was the first real date I had with Gabriel and how it ended.” Jesse retold the story of her date with Gabriel and when he had walked her to the door he kissed her, and her Grandmother brought her inside gushing over how grown up she was.

“I was so stunned and embarrassed that I had to be lead into the kitchen by the hand. You know Gabriel has not dated or married since I left for college. I talked to him just before I went on my spirit quest. He didn't say it, but I could hear the relief in his voice when he talked to me and the concern when I told him I was going alone on my spirit quest. I don't think he is going to take no for answer when I get back.”

“I know Gabriel Johnston,” said Doc Henley. “He has a good head on his shoulders and can be a bit stubborn. I know he can be loyal to a fault. His father had one of the ranch hands get into trouble with the law while you were gone. Gabriel listened to the boys story and then bailed him out. The Sheriff had the case closed, but Gabriel insisted that the Sheriff dig a little deeper. Turns out Gabriel was right and the ranch hand was set free.”

Jesse's cell phone began to ring. When she looked at the number she said, “Speaking of Gabriel.”

“Hi, Gabe.”

“No, I didn't forget to call. I was discussing that with Doc Henley just now.”

“Yeah, I'm alright. I just fell off my horse and broke my arm. Doc set it and then we had to make a house call together.”

“You remember Mrs. Yellow Dog. Well she was feeling poorly and her daughter couldn't get her to come in to the hospital. I went with the good doctor to see if I could help.”

“Why! You will have wait 'til we talk before I can answer that.”

“I am on my way back east to face my dad in court over the will. I should be back in a few days and we will talk then.”

“Thanks for offering to come with us, but I have this.”

“Yes, I promise I will call and let you know how things go.”

“We will go to dinner when I get back.”

“Promise. Bye Gabe. The Doc and I have something to discuss.”

Tom and the doctor could barely hear the other side of the conversation. They snickered when they heard Gabriel say that he loved Jesse. “Aren't you going to tell him that you love him?” teased Tom.

“I don't know what or whom I love at this moment.” answered Jesse. “Doc, if we do marry that would combine our ranches and make the biggest ranch in the valley. Do you think his parents are pushing this, or that he is aware of this?”

“I am not sure he is aware of this. I have known his parents just about as long as your Grandfather. They are good people and once Gabriel has his mind set on something he is going to do it unless it is illegal or just plain impossible. When he was younger he had an adventurous streak in him. I have treated many a broken bone with that boy where he had decided he was going to ‘Evil Knievel jump’ his trail bike or some other fool stunt. I almost believe if you look up redneck, good ole boy in the dictionary you would have found his picture.”

“Why do you say that?” asked Jesse.

“Do you know what the last words of a redneck are?”

“No?”

“‘HEY Bubba, Watch This!’ I am sure he has said this or something similar several times before he ended up at the ER.”

Jesse giggled while Tom snickered at the Doctor's joke.

“Gabriel has grown out of this phase in his life. He went to college and is now working on his MBA. He did say he was looking to represent the area to the state legislature some day.”

Jesse has inherited his Grandfather's ranch. Now he must fight his father to keep it while he must honor his Grandfather's last wish of seeking Coyote.

Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thanks to all who have commented or left Kudos.

Chapter 18 Helena

The rest of the ride into Helena was strangely quiet. Jesse was lost in her own thoughts about being a mother and giving birth. This was one area she had not contemplated even after the strange dream on the mountain. Just surviving and learning took her concentration. Now that she had some time to think, she was more confused than ever. What should be her role in the world? Coyote and the Great Spirit wanted her to be a shaman, but what did she want for herself? She liked the idea of owning the ranch and protecting the inhabitants that lived there. Did she love Gabriel? He was nice enough to her, and treated her and her family kindly. The two families had lived in the valley for almost the same length of time. Why they had not intermarried, she did not know. Maybe it had something to do with the different faiths. Gabriel's family had always been strong in the Christian faith. Her family had always been strong in the Native American ways. It wasn't until the recent generations that Christianity began to intertwine within the members of her own family.

The two families, though separate because of faith issues, came together often to avert disaster in the valley. They stuck together through drought, blizzard and storm. If one family fell ill, the other helped out until they were well again. Their charity didn't end at the borders of their ranches either. If a family in the valley fell on hard times, they knew they wouldn't go hungry as long as they were willing to work. The patriarchs of the families always were willing to lend a hand up, but not to just give a man money. The patriarchs thought that took away a man's pride. And when a man's pride was gone, so was his manhood, so they had work a man could do to retain his pride and feed his family. If the man worked more than was required he would often walk away with enough to pay the rent.

Before her Grandfather died, even with all the regulations in place to keep people from hiring “children”, he would “hire” young men and women to help out around the place. He knew their families were struggling and some were putting away money for college. Her grandfather thought that if the child was rewarded early for hard work, they would get ahead in life, as it would develop a strong work ethic. One thing he insisted from the younger people he let work around the ranch is that they had to keep their grades up. He kept in touch with the school and knew when one of his charges were struggling. He and Agnes would tutor the student to help get the grades up. Since President Johnson's War on Poverty, her Grandfather found that more families needed help than he could help. He had to be careful about whom he helped. He hated to turn anyone away, but if a person showed up on his door step with sagging pants, their hats on backwards and an attitude that they deserved to be helped, he would sadly turn them away.

Jesse intended to continue with this work, but instead of just turning someone away because of their looks, she might ask the locals if this person could be helped. Maybe her shaman abilities would help her in this work. As she was thinking about helping others, she was thinking of ways she could help the wild life in the back country. If she did marry Gabriel, maybe she could expand the amount of wild area that she could protect. Also, she had heard of some of the smaller farms struggling in the valley and in the next valley over. With their combined worth, maybe they could buy some of these. She needed to speak with Gabriel about his plans for the valley, would he accept her as a shaman, would his family accept her, how would he react when she told him how her family is intertwine with the wolves, and how would he react when she told him he kissed a boy. With a big sigh, she thought she might not tell him the last.

The doctor heard her sigh and turned around, “Are you Okay?”

“Yes, Just a lot of thinking. I need to have a long talk with Gabriel. There are still times when you wish your mother was around to talk with. {sigh}”

“You know you can talk with Virginia or Helen anytime.”

“Thanks, Doc.” said Jesse. “I appreciate that, but how many mothers have had boys turn into she wolves, remain as girls and …” She trailed off as tears started to leak from her eyes. Her emotions had reached their limits. She smiled at the doctor. “I'm sorry, I guess I am just a silly girl.”

“Don't ever say that. Crying is what makes women stronger than men. We men, bottle up our emotions until we explode in anger, have ulcers, or die from a heart attack. You need to learn how to have a good cry.”

“We are at the clinic,” said Tom. “and just a few blocks from my office. I have a few things to get done and start Jesse's paperwork. Call me when you need me to pick you up.”

The doctor and Jesse got out of the car and walked into the clinic. The doctor walked up to the receptionist, “I'm Doctor Henley here to see Wanda.”

“Oh yes, she told me you were coming. It is nice to finally meet you. Can I get you a cup of coffee?”

“Yes, I think I will. Jesse do you want something?”

“May I have some water?”

The receptionist asked them to have a seat as she went to find Wanda and their drinks. About five minutes later she came out with the drinks and told them that Wanda was setting up a room for them and would be with them shortly.

A rather fit woman came to the door that separated the waiting room and the offices and labs in the back. She called out, “Doc Henley?” The two of them walked over. “It is so nice to meet you face to face Doctor. I'm Wanda Brown.”

“Its nice to meet you as well. Let me introduce you to Jesse Hartman. She's the one that'll be in court tomorrow. Are you sure you can have the results to me in time?”

“I'll process the DNA personally. Let's use blood as our reference. It will be easier and I won't have to use as much. What I don't use I will keep in case there is some confusion later. Jesse if you will sit down over here I'll get a small vial of blood.”

Jesse sat in the proffered chair while Wanda tied a rubber tourniquet around her arm. A small prick and some blood in a vial and they were finished. “There finished. That wasn't too bad was it?” asked Wanda.

“I hardly felt a thing,” said Jesse. “Thank you for being gentle.”

“We'll let you get back to your other clients,” said Doctor Henley. “We have an appointment with Doctor Jones on one of the upper floors.”

They left the office and found the elevators. There was a kiosk there with the doctor's offices listed. After finding the right number, they entered the elevator and rode up to the floor. Again, Doc Henley walked over to the receptionist and introduced himself.

“The doctor is with a patient and has another waiting. He asked me to take you to his office and make sure you're comfortable.”

“We're a little early, so we'll wait.”

A little girl in the corner of the office caught the Jesse's attention. She didn't look much older than Merry. The mother that was sitting next to her had tears in her eyes, but hadn't started crying. She just held her little girls hand with a look of despair. Jesse looked at the Doc Henley, “You go on back, these two look like they could use some company.”

“Okay, but be careful. You need to know when to back away.”

“I will.” Jesse walked over and sat by the little girl. “Hi, what's your name?” asked Jesse.

The little girl looked at her mother who smiled and said, “Go on, you can tell her.”

The little girl looked down and said, “Amanda”

“That is a pretty name. My name is Jesse. I have a little girl about your age at home. I bet you two could be friends.”

“The other girls don't want to be my friend. I get tired and can't play with them”

“I am sure my little girl will be friends with you. She gets tired too. Her name is Merry.”

“Mommy, can I go play with Merry.”

“We don't know where they live.”

“We live about 2 hours west of here, but you and your mommy can come and spend the weekend with us.”

“I don't know. We need to stay close to the doctor if they find a heart for you,” said her mother.

“Please, Mommy.”

“I'm sorry I got her hopes up,” said Jesse.

“That's okay. By the way my name is Joan.”

“Miss Jesse what happened to your arm?” asked Amanda.

“I fell off my horse and broke it.”

“You have a horse?”

“Yes, we live on a working ranch.”

“Mommy, as soon as I'm better I want ride a horse”

“As soon as the doctor says we can, we'll go and visit Merry and her mother.”

You have brightened her day. Thank you.”

“It would do my little girl some good to have someone her age she can play with.”

May I have a hug, Amanda?” asked Jesse. She reached over and hugged the little girl. As she touched the girl, Jesse could see inside her heart. She could see the damaged that was caused by disease. The little girl was lucky to be alive.

The nurse called for Amanda. The three girls got up and walked over to the door. “It was nice meeting you, Joan. Amanda, as soon as you feel better, my horse, Big Spot will take you for a ride”

Jesse walked into the office where Doc Henley was reading a journal and slumped into a chair. “You're acting just like my daughter when she wanted advice but was afraid to ask. What gives?” asked the old doctor.

“The little girl in the waiting room. Her heart was severely damaged by disease when she was younger. Now they are waiting on a transplant. I don't think she has much longer to live. Maybe just a few weeks. I have no idea what I'm supposed to do. Was she sent here at this time for me to help heal her, or am I just another innocent bystander that can't do anything to help. I can invite her up to the ranch and make her last days more enjoyable. This is so frustrating.”

“Welcome to my world,” said Dr. Jones from the doorway. “These little people come here on the verge of death and their parents are hoping beyond hope that I can save their children. There are many I can save and I have, but there are some that are beyond my abilities. Those are the ones that drive me to a therapist.”

Jesse stood up, “It is nice to meet you Dr. Jones. Have you been listening long?”

“Call me Daniel. Amanda asked if you could come and sit with her and her mother while I examined her. I usually don't allow this, but she seemed happier today than she has in a long time. Her mother said it was because you stopped and showed her attention.”

“It was nothing. I saw them sitting there lonely and my heart went out to them.”

“What were you saying about being able to heal Amanda?”

“Daniel, what do you know about shamanism?” asked the old Doc.

“I have heard about it tales and that many of the indigenous people of the world believe they have magical powers. I have always put it in the realm of witch doctors. Why?”

“Daniel, can you keep an open mind?” asked the older doctor. “I would not have believed it myself if I hadn't seen it, but Jesse has met Coyote and has been given a gift for healing by the Great Spirit.”

“Robert, we work on patients everyday. What is to say that what we do are not modern miracles, a gift of healing. I don't stake my reputation on having all the answers, but on looking to every conceivable opportunity for these children. The only thing I don't like is for some charlatan to offer false hope to one of my patients and wreck a family.” The young doctor turned to Jesse, “Now tell me more about what you know of my patient.”

“When I hugged her I could see the damage done to her heart by some disease she had when she was younger. Also, I could tell she doesn't have much longer to live if she doesn't receive a heart transplant or a miracle. I didn't offer either to the family, as I came here to speak to you about my own little girl, and I'm still unsure what the Great Spirit would have me do in this case.”

“Not to be mean, but so I understand this better: IF you have the gift of miraculous healing, why don't you heal your own daughter?” asked the young doctor.

“Dr. Jones, I understand your skepticism, but I am just a tool of the Great Spirit. Sometimes he wants me to heal someone, sometimes I am to point them to a medical professional, and sometimes I am to escort them to Coyote to be taken to the Great Spirit. In the case of my little girl, I am to bring her here for you to fix the hole in her heart. In the case of Amanda, I am unsure, but I know I am not to escort her to Coyote. It is my privilege to help care for the People as a shaman. There is an old shaman back at my ranch who will help lead me in these paths as I learn to listen to the Great Spirit. I am still young with a great deal to learn.”

“How do you know your little girl has a hole in her heart?”

“Dr. Jones, lets discuss this over lunch as the tale is longer than we have time for here. And, we need to see Amanda.”

The young doctor and Jesse left the office and walked down the hall to the examination room. “Before we go in, what are you going to say to them.”

“Doctor, I have invited them to visit us on the ranch and that seemed to perk the little girl up some. The invitation is real and unrelated to what happens in here. In here, I will do what ever is asked of me, but I will be praying in the language of the People under my breath.”

“Okay, let’s go in. If you need to leave nod at me.”

“Okay”

As the two walked in the young doctor said, “Amanda, Miss Jesse came to be with you as you asked.”

Amanda's Mother prompted the little girl to say thank you. “Amanda's doing much better since you hugged her and invited her to your ranch,” said Joan. “Maybe this is a turning point with my baby,” she continued hopefully.

The doctor sat Amanda on the examination table and asked, “Are you ready? Let’s slip this dress off so I can hear your heart better.” Jesse and the little girl's mother pulled the dress over her head. Jesse could see the fear in the young lady's eyes. She took the young girl's hand in hers.

“Don't be scared. We're here to help you feel better.”

The doctor started by listening to the small child's heart by placing the stethoscope on her back. “Breathe in and hold it, just like you did last time.” As the cardiologist was listening his face contorted in confusion. “Breathe in again.”

Jesse was silently chanting in the language of the People. Though she didn't know the meaning of the words, her spirit was confirming she was saying the right chant. The little girl's mother was watching both the doctor and Jesse. She had hold of her daughter's other hand when she began to feel a warmth in her abdomen. She closed her eyes and she thought she could see an old Native American Medicine Man dancing in the room. She opened her eyes quickly and thought she still heard the rattle.

The doctor switched his stethoscope to the front of the little girl. “Breathe in, please.”

The young mother closed her eyes again. The old man was still in the room dancing. As she started to concentrate on the old Indian, she could hear the rattle clearly and the old man singing. The room faded to a campfire in the wilderness as she watched the man dance around the fire. She could smell the smoke and feel the heat. She could feel the light breeze as the fire danced in rhythm to the old man's singing. She was so hypnotized by the syncopated rhythm of the dance/chant, she didn't hear the doctor say her name until he touched her.

“Joan? Joan are you okay?” asked the doctor.

“I don't know,” she said as she sat down. “When I closed my eyes I thought I saw an Indian Medicine Man dancing in the room.”

“Let me get a nurse in here to sit with Amanda and we'll talk in my office. Amanda, you were very good today. The nurse will help you put your dress back on and then get you a treat. Ladies if you will follow me into my office.” As they left the exam room, the doctor told the nurse to get a new set of vitals on the child.

Doc Henley watched the young doctor and the two ladies walk into the office. “Daniel, is everything alright?”

“I don't know. I have a patient whose heart was damaged and now it sounds as healthy as any girl her age. I have a mother who says she sees an old Indian dancing in my office. I don't know what to think.”

“Miss...?” Doc asked the question of the young mother's name.

“Joan”

“AH, Joan. I'm Dr. Robert Henley. Tell me what happened in the examination room just now,” ask the older doctor.

“We were waiting in the room for the doctor to come back with Jesse because my daughter decided she wanted Jesse to be with us as Dr. Jones examined her. When they came in, we were instructed to undress Amanda.”

The old doc stopped the young mother, “Amanda?”

“My daughter. But for some reason she was more scared this time. I guess she sensed my fears as I didn't think Dr. Jones was going to give us good news. Jesse told her that she didn't need to be scared as they were there to make her feel better. Jesse held her hand and I held the other. I started to feel a warmth in my lower tummy, and when I closed my eyes that is when I saw what looked like and old Indian dancing in the room. The longer I held Amanda's hand the warmer my tummy became. I closed my eyes again and saw the old Indian. As I concentrated on him, I could hear him singing and shaking his rattle. Slowly the room changed and we were no longer in the room but around a campfire. I could smell the smoke.”

“Interesting,” said Doc Henley. “Have you ever experienced anything like this before?”

“No. You think I'm crazy, but I'm telling you that is what I saw.”

“Not at all,” said the old doc. “I practice west of here and have seen and heard many things. You're not crazy.”

There was a knock on the door. The nurse entered with Amanda and her vitals to hand to the doctor. The doctor looked at them then handed them to the older doctor.

Dr. Henley looked through the chart a few minutes and then asked, “Joan, when was your last gynecological visit?”

“It was about a year ago. Why?”

“Bear with me a few minutes. How many have you had since Amanda was born?”

“I had the follow ups after the birth, but then money became tight. My husband was truck driver and in the Army Reserves. His unit was called up or else we couldn't afford to see Dr. Jones. With him gone I haven't had time to see doctors for myself.”

“Did you get sick at the same time as Amanda when her heart was damaged?”

“Yes?”

“Did the OBGYN say there was anything wrong with your reproductive system?”

“No. I wasn't pregnant and I didn't complain about anything, so he took a PAP smear and a cursory look and that was that. I think he was over booked that day.”

“A few more questions and I might have a few explanations as to what was occurring earlier. What is your ethnic heritage? Do you have or does your husband have much Indian blood in your family?”

“My husband has some Plains Indian in him, but he has never tried to find out how much. My great-grandmother and great-grandfather were both full blood Crow. That was on my mother's side. My father's side had some Indian blood too.”

“Do you know what a Shaman is?” asked Jesse

“I've heard of them, but I don't know much of what they do.” said Amanda's Mother

“They're mostly teachers and carry the wisdom of the First Nations with them,” said Jesse. “Some are spiritual healers, who heal the spirit of those who have encountered evil. Still others have the ability to heal the body. All are conduits for the People to the Spirit world.”

“Are you telling me I maybe a shaman?” asked Joan

“You may have some connections to the spirit realm, so we can't rule that out. However, Jesse is a Shaman,” said Dr. Henley. “Her connections may have helped spark your own connection. Here's what I think happened in the examination room. When Jesse held Amanda's hand and Joan held her other hand it opened the spirit world. I am not sure who the old Medicine Man may have been, he could have been one of Joan's ancient ancestors or one of Jesse's, but he was looking for away to enter our world to heal Amanda. As a bonus, Joan your reproductive system may have been damaged by the same disease that damaged Amanda's heart. I suggest that you get a thorough gynecological exam and let Daniel keep an eye on Amanda's heart.”

“This is too much to take in.”

Jesse asked, “Joan are you working?”

“Yes, I'm a cook in a small restaurant until I find better.”

The young wolf grinned, “I think you have just found better. How would like to come live on my ranch and cook for my hands and me?”

“May I think about it?”

“Call this number when you have made a decision. This is Tom, my foreman's son. He lives locally. If you need any help getting out to the ranch, let him know.”

“I'll call Tom either way. Thank you for healing my daughter.”

Jesse stood and hugged the young mother, “Thank you for letting me meet your lovely daughter.”

Dr. Jones said, “Be sure to check with the receptionist to set the next appointment for Amanda.” With that the mother and daughter walked out.

“It has been a most interesting morning,” said Daniel. “I need some lunch and I want to talk to some more about being a shaman.”

“And I need to talk to you about my own daughter.”

 

---

 
Image Credit:Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/
 
 
Chapter 19 The Mall
 
Doc Henley stood up, “Where's a good place to grab some lunch?”

“There's a park around the corner with a Chinese Take Out on the way,” said Daniel. “We could stop in there and sit in the park to eat. That will give us some privacy.”

“Sounds good,” said Jesse. “It’s been awhile since I had any MSG.” They laughed at her joke and left the office. On the way out, the young doctor told the receptionist he would be back in an hour and to go to lunch.

When they reached the street, Jesse noticed that her western get-up was not drawing any attention. Instead, she did notice that there were quick looks and a few stares at a pretty girl walking down the street. They reached the Take-out and were back on the street in minutes. Robert and Daniel had been talking as Jesse was lost in thought. She knew she was pretty, but never compared herself to other girls, and she was noticing the outfits of some of the more professional women. Those that wore tight pencil skirts with four-inch heels had to be secretaries. Those that wore a more modest skirt and lower heels seemed to carry themselves with more confidence. Even the slacks seemed to say something about the lady's position in a company, but mostly it was the shoes that gave them away: the higher the heel it seemed, the lower the position. She caught herself judging, and realized that what she thought may not be true at all. Still she was going to dress more as she thought would signal that she was a success and didn't have to prove it. Which, conversely, would prove it elegantly, she laughed to herself.

They found a picnic table in the park that was a little more private than the others and sat down to enjoy their lunch and discuss the agenda on their minds. “Now, that we are alone, tell me what is going on. I'm not used to old Indians showing up in my office dancing and singing. Especially ones I can't see.”

“Doc, how much should I go into this. Dr. Jones has heard of shamans, but has not put much faith in them.”

“Jesse, I think you should start with how you became a shaman and how you came to be a mother of a three year old. Daniel most of this is hard to fathom, but keep an open mind.”

Jesse started her tale after arriving at the ranch and hearing the wolf call to her. She described her trek up the mountain and meeting Coyote and the Great Spirit. The young woman told of her stay with the wolves and learning of Merry's heart defect. She told of the responsibility laid on her by Coyote and her trek off the mountain. Jesse finished with her trip to the ER and going to see Mrs. Yellow Dog. She discussed why they decided that Merry should be her daughter instead of her sister. “And you know what happened in your office.”

The young doctor sat there a few minutes digesting the story. “If I hadn't been a part of this I wouldn't have believed it. The Great Spirit has given you the gift of healing, but you don't know who you’re supposed to heal and who you're not. That seems like it can get rather difficult for you. I know I question myself every time I lose a patient. Did I do enough? Was there someone better that could have saved this child? If it wasn't bad enough that I question myself, I have lawyers who ‘Monday morning quarterback’ my attempts to save a life. I don't envy your ability. One day you will be a hero for saving a life, then the next you will be the devil because you couldn't or wouldn't. You didn't save my child because she is black, or Hispanic, or Chinese, or any number of ethnicities. You didn't save my child because we are rich, poor, or it’s Tuesday. I'm sorry my frustration sometimes gets the better of me.”

Jesse reached across the table to take the man's hand to comfort him. There was swirl in her mind as they touched. She could see the sadness in his heart as the number of patients he lost was tallied in his mind. He failed to see the number of successes that he had that far out-numbered these losses. He had lost his own child while he was still in residency and he kept piling the losses on the funeral pyre of his child, wishing he could climb on top and be consumed by it. But there was a stubborn streak that kept him alive. He felt that each child he saved was one less that caused a grief like his to enter the world. He would fight Death until his last breath before he gave up and joined his child.

Jesse spoke, “ I know you are a Christian and you survive only to fight Death. You have never healed from losing your own child. You turned grief into an anger that consumes you, to cheat Death out of another victim. I can't take that grief away from you. You have to let it go before it does kill you. There is a passage in the Bible which states 'O' Death where is thy sting.' I believe the Sting of Death is in the constant reminders of our failures and sins; intentional, of omission, and perceived. You could have no more stopped your child from dying than you could have stopped the moon from rising. You didn't cause it. Your wife didn't cause it. It just happened. Even though I'm a shaman, I can give you no more explanation as to why it was allowed to happen than anyone else.”

Like Christians, the First Nations believed that death was just a passage to a better life. Death for the living is something to be endured, but death for the deceased is the start of a wonderful journey. That's why so many of the tribes of the past buried their dead with the things they would need in the afterlife. These days we don't bury our dead with bows, arrows and the accoutrements of life, but many tribes still believe it is more honorable to die in battle than to waste away in old age. Why do you think the first birthday of a child was so celebrated.”

“Well usually it meant that the child stood a much better chance of survival,” said Dr. Jones.

“That's right. The infant mortality rate was high in the past. We didn't have the life saving medical advances you practice. In your office when we first met, you told Doc Henley that what doctors do are modern day miracles. You may be right, but you have to believe it first. Some doctors believe in their abilities so much that they get arrogant about their ability to perform miracles through medicine. You've lost patients and even loss your own child. Use this memory, not to flog yourself, but to connect with your patients and their parents. Let them know you are not infallible, but because you have known loss yourself that you will work harder than anyone else to save their child. Turn your grief and anger into a consuming passion, of love for your work, your wife, and yourself. Then you will take the Sting out of Death and heal not only the physical hearts around you, but heal the emotional hearts.”

Dr. Jones looked at the young woman and for a moment he could see the ancient wisdom in her eyes. “How does one so young become so wise?”

“I guess when one meets an ancient deity, some of his wisdom is bound to rub off,” laughed Jesse.

Doctor Henley asked, “Daniel, when was the last time you and Becky had a vacation together?”

“We haven't since residency. After what Jesse said, I'm surprised she's still married to me.”

“Daniel, bring Becky up to visit with Virginia and me. I'm sure that we can arrange a short back country trip with Jesse. You need to take care of yourself or you won't be any use to your patients.”

Daniel looked into the to old doctor's eyes. He could see the exhaustion from years of care for the old man's patients. He remembered looking in the mirror while he was shaving earlier, and saw the very same eyes. “I'll talk to Becky and see when we can arrange something. One of my partners will have to cover for me, but they have been trying to get me to take a vacation for awhile now.”

“Jesse, I'll tell my receptionist to set an appointment for Merry for two weeks from today. If there's any change in her condition, get her to me sooner. It's been a blessing meeting you Jesse. I'll remember to keep a more open mind in the future. I have to get back to the office.” They finished saying their goodbyes and the young doctor headed back to his office. Jesse noticed some of the slump in his shoulders was gone as he walked away.

Jesse turned back to her companion, “It looks like some of the weight has lifted from his shoulders, but there's much to be done before he forgives himself.”

“You set him on the road, Jesse. He has to walk down it himself. Let's call Tom, hit the mall and get this show in the air.”

“Good idea.” Jesse pulled out her cell phone and called Tom. “Tom will be here in a few minutes, He is going to ask one of the secretaries where the best place is to buy women's suits.”

Tom arrived shortly and took them to a local upscale mall, “You should be able to find what you need here,” as the three walked into the entrance.

Jesse walked over to the make-up counter and asked where they sold women's suits. She wasn't used to all day shopping adventures, and they were on a time crunch. The young girl behind the counter pointed out the direction, “The suits are over there. If you need make-up, I'll be here when you come back through.”

The young shaman turned to her escorts, “You don't have to follow me if you don't want to. I can call when I'm ready.” The two men made a hasty retreat back toward the food court where they hoped to find a sports bar. Jesse giggled after the men as she knew that many women made their husbands and boyfriends “help” them shop. She remembered the few times she accompanied a girlfriend to a mall when she was still male. As most males, she was bored, as the girlfriend pored through the racks to find just the right dress. Then after changing in the booth, they would come out for his opinion. She never did find the right answer to; ‘Does this dress make me look fat?’ As a male, he knew that no matter what the answer, it would be wrong.

While she was looking through the racks of suits, an older woman approached her. “May I help you?”

“Yes, please. I need a suit that says I am a successful business woman. I have always heard my grandmother say that I should dress to say, ‘I’m for sell, but I’m not for rent. Then when you're married dress to say look what you missed.’ Also, I don't want to look like the company receptionist or secretary. You know heels too high, skirts too short and tight, and too much cleavage.”

The saleswoman chuckled at the description. “You are dressed nicely, but you need something more business like. May I ask what's the occasion?”

“I have a court date back east over my grandfather's will. I need to look my best.”

“I have just the right outfit. It is navy with small pin stripes in gold. The skirt is an A-line that will hit just below the knees. Combine this with a low heel boot or 3” pumps and you fit in any board room. The A-line skirt gives this outfit a more professional feel than a pencil skirt or a straight skirt. I have pair matching slacks that have a flared leg to give it a younger feel. Do you know your sizes?”

“No I don't. To be honest, you may not believe me, but I haven't been a girl for very long. I was on my spirit quest when Coyote changed me into a girl. I hope you have an open mind and won't hold my being a girl for a short time against me.”

“Darling, your money is as good as anyone else's. Let's get you measured and find everything you’re going to need to knock 'em dead.” With her broken arm, Jesse had to get the salesperson to help her in trying on the particular pieces of clothing. They spent the next hour measuring and trying on suits and lingerie until they had just the right pieces. “Okay, let's find some shoes.” They walked over to the shoe department where the suit saleswoman handed Jesse off to the shoe salesperson.

“What do you need in shoes?” asked the salesrep.

“According to the other lady, I will need black boots and navy pumps to match my new suit.”

“Okay, do you know your shoe size?”

“Up until recently, I was a poor college student wearing what ever I could find.” said Jesse. She thought a small circumlocution would be better that telling the Coyote story again.

“Lets get you measured and then we can start on finding what you need. The pumps will be easy. What size heel do you want?”

“I was thinking I want something in a 3” or less. I need to look smart and confident, not sluttish.”

“Have you ever walked in spiked heels?” asked salesperson.

“No, mostly tennis shoes and cowboy boots.”

“Hmmm, where are you going to wear these shoes?”

“I have a court date in Civil Court back east.”

“I have boots that will hit about two to three inches below the skirt. That will show enough skin to be sexy, but innocent. They have three inch heels and details like buckles and visible stitching. The heels aren't spikes but they aren't chunky either. I have a pair of wedge heel boots that are fur trimmed with buckles and straps. They have a three inch heel and land about six inches above the ankle. The pumps have a chunkier heel, but at three inches, they don't look like ‘old lady’ shoes. Go get Sylvia to help you put your skirt on. Then when you try on the shoes you will see how they look.”

“Sylvia?”

“Sylvia must not have had her name tag on. She is the lady that helped you with the suit.”

After changing and trying on the shoes, Jesse decided she liked the look of all three pairs. She paid for her purchases and walked over to the make-up counter. “You were so nice to me earlier I thought I would stop. I live on a working ranch and don't wear much make-up, so I don't know which colors best suit me.”

“You really should wear something just to protect your face and skin from the sun. This make-up is called M.A.C. It’s the best.” The sales girl started with a foundation showing Jesse how to apply each product as she put them on. “It'll take some practice but you will get the hang of it.” The counter girl showed the young wolf how to go from a day look to a night on the town look.

“What do I need to change if I want a business look?”

“I would soften the day look by using a lighter lip-gloss and a lighter blush. If you really want to project power though, you can go to the other extreme of a stronger red lipstick with matching nail color.”

“I don't have any make-up back at the ranch, so I guess I will need everything and the proper stuff to remove it.”

The counter agent loaded up the articles that Jesse needed. Jesse left with the night on the town look as the evening was approaching. She called the men on her phone to let them know she was ready. She started toward the food court carrying her packages. The young men hanging out in the mall were straining their necks to get a look at her as she walked by. When her companions saw her they stopped in their tracks, gob-smacked. “Wow” was all they could say. Tom volunteered to carry the shoes.

They made their way to the car. After stowing the packages and getting in, Jesse asked “Have we done everything we need to do here?” They ticked off the items that they accomplished and decided they were ready to head east.

“Lets get something to eat before we get on the plane,” said the old Doc. “Then we can sleep while we are in the air. Tomorrow may be a long day.

Tom called ahead to the charter airline and told them that they would be there in about two hours. When he hung up he said, “They will be ready in about three hours. They want to check the plane one more time and the pilot needs to check the weather and file a flight plan. I know a place we can sit and relax before we have to be at the airport. Good thing you're flying charter, that way you won't have to deal with the TSA and all their rules.”

The restaurant was one of the larger chains, but at the time of day they arrived, it was quiet. They were shown to a table where they could sit and relax. They made small talk and swap stories of their adventures after they left each other. Jesse told her story about the healing of Amanda and seeing into the young doctors past. When she had finished, Tom got a concerned look on his face.

“I know you like to help others and the spirits lead you to those in need, but you need to be careful. If it gets out that you can perform miracles, there may be a rush of people to your door wanting you to heal them. Not to mention the media circus.” He held his hand up when the young girl started to respond. “All I'm saying is, be careful. Let Doc Henley here help you and you say Two Bears will be there to help as well.”

Before she could say anything, Doc said, “Jesse, listen to Tom. He may be right, but listen to the spirits and your heart more. People will demand more from you than they have a right to, that is why he is cautioning you.”

“I understand,” said the young lady. “I will try my best to let the spirit guide me and not to get full of myself.”

The doctor patted her hand, “Good, I know you were chosen because you care and you will use your gifts wisely.”

They left the restaurant and headed over to the private side of the airport. Dr. Henley and Tom walked over to the counter to inquire about the flight and came back to Jesse. “The attendant said the pilot will be with us in a bit,” said Tom. A short time later a man of average height and a trim build entered the terminal from the tarmac side of the terminal. He stopped by the counter where the attendant pointed out the trio sitting in the lounge area talking.

Walking over to them he introduced himself, “Hi, My name is Mike. I'll be your pilot this evening. I have filed all the papers for the flight out, but have not filed for the flight back as I don't know your schedule. We can file the return flight plan at the other end when you have finished your business there. Also, I thought there would only be two flying with me.”

They had stood when Mike approached them. Tom made the introductions, “This is Doc Henley and Jesse Hartman. I'm Tom who called you to arrange the flight, but I will not be accompanying you on this trip.”

“Great. Do you have any identification with you?”

“I do,” said the doctor. “But my young friend doesn't have any that matches her at this moment. It is a long tale and we need to get going if you are ready. We'll tell you the tale once we're airborne if that is alright with you.”

“I see why you are flying charter in stead of commercial, but as you are a doctor and Tom is on the Governor's staff vouching for the young lady, I have no trouble flying you across country. Let’s get on board and flying.”

The trio said their goodbyes at the gate as they headed for the plane. Jesse asked the pilot, “Do you know when we will arrive? I need to alert my lawyer, so he will be ready for us.”

“It is about a ten hour flight, so we should be landing around 6:30 AM eastern time. There is a hotel right at the airport that we will be using. We can call ahead and have rooms reserved for us. I will stay behind at the hotel until you are ready to leave. Do you know when you will be ready?”

“We don't mean to be rude, but Jesse and I will sleep on the plane,” said Doc Henley. “When we get there we will need to meet with her lawyer and she wants to visit a salon before court. The court is supposed to begin at 2:00 pm, but you know how these things go.”

“Okay, I will tentatively file the return for 7:00 pm when we get there. That should put us arriving back here at 5:00 am. That will put us in the line-up. If anything changes, we can ask for a delay.”

Jesse made the appropriate calls back east to alert her lawyer and to book a room for the pilot. The doctor realized that Wanda may not have taken the time difference into count when he told her 2:00 pm was the time he would need the DNA results, so he called her to remind her. With everything set, the pilot radioed the control tower to get clearance for take-off. Jesse held her breath as they took off, knowing she was on the last leg of a journey to save the ranch.

---

 
Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/
 

---

 
Chapter 20 Preparing for battle

Jesse woke as the plane that was carrying her began to descend. She had talked with the pilot about her adventures to this point, but she didn't think he believed much of her tale. He didn't have much Native American in his back ground. The most exposure he had to her world was through Hollywood movies that either showed the First Nations as a war like people always fighting the white man or a down trodden people to be pitied. Though there was some truth in the movies, they never really came close to the real People who called themselves the First Nations.

The People fought against the encroachment of those who would steal their lands. The Indians were usually out-numbered and and out-gunned, but they fought to keep their lands and their way of life. When they could no longer fight, their lives and spirits were taken from them by being herded on to reservations like cattle and given a small stipend on which to live. The government owned the lands and allowed them to live there, governed by corrupt men who would steal or take advantage of the People. Sadly, a person doesn't take much care of what he doesn't own. Only when a person has enough strength of spirit and will, does one break the dependency that the government forced on the People. This was her heritage. A heritage, that she would have been part of if the first Hartman hadn't left the reservation to find a better life for his family. The strength of spirit remained strong through the generations of Hartmans.

Maybe that is why her father was constantly angry. He believed he didn't have the same strength of spirit as her grandfather and he resented the fact that he wasn't equal to the task that he saw before him to take over the ranch. Maybe that was why he pushed her so hard when she was male to become an athlete to make up for his perceived short comings. She shook her head to clear these thoughts as she needed to concentrate on the task at hand.

The doctor and young girl gathered what small amount of luggage they brought with them from the pilot and started toward the terminal. The pilot would see to the plane and then go to the hotel to rest before they flew back. There was a middle aged woman in the terminal holding a sign reading “HARTMAN.” Jesse walked over to the woman and stated “I'm Jesse Hartman.”

The older lady looked a bit confused before she stated, “I was expecting a young man.”

“I wasn't expecting anyone to meet us, but we will explain when we get to the office. Right now, we could use some breakfast and a place to clean up. Afterward, I would like to visit a salon to get my hair tamed before we go to court.”

“That sounds good. Mr. Robertson won't be in his office until about 10:00. He was up late working on another case. He still thinks your case is a slam dunk, but one never knows, and he is prepared if you have the DNA results. Oh, By the way, my name is Sara Lancaster.”

The old Doc said, “I am having the DNA test sent to my phone. We will be able to print it out at Mr. Robertson's office.”

“Excuse me for being rude,” said Jesse. “This is Dr. Robert Henley. He attested to my grandfather's will and is here if we need him as a friend of the family.”

“Nice to meet you Dr. Henley. We had better be going if we are to get to the office on time and stop by a salon on the way. Luckily there is a salon in our business complex.”

They stopped at a Denny's on the way to the office for breakfast. While they ate, they made small talk about the weather and the local gossip since Jesse had gone off to college. Sara finally asked the question that had been on her mind since she picked them up that morning. “Jesse, the last time I saw you, you were a young man just out of college. You didn't show any signs that you were transgendered, and you haven't had time to go through the process to get gender reassignment surgery. But you make one of the prettiest girls I have ever seen. Something happened when you went out west?”

“Ms. Lancaster, this won't make any sense to you, but I met Coyote who is a minor deity to the First Nations. Being a trickster he changed me into a girl.”

“You are telling me that you met this magical animal, and he changed you into a girl?”

“Not just any animal, but Coyote, with a capital ‘C’.” Seeing the continued confusion on the woman's face the young girl just shrugged. “If it makes it easier for you to understand, I met a magical animal.”

They left the restaurant and arrived at the salon just as they were opening. Sara and Jesse walked in to see if the stylists would be able to fit the young girl in this morning. A lady of about thirty-five stepped up to the counter saying that her first appointment had called in, not being able to make it due to the flu and she would be happy to help out. As she led Jesse into the back to take her jacket and blouse off, the woman introduced herself, “My name is Francis, but most folks around here call me Franky.

“I'm Jesse. It is a pleasure to meet you ma'am.”

“You don't have to ‘ma'am’ me. Just call me Franky.”

She wrapped a cape around the young girl and led her to the back sinks to shampoo her hair. “When was the last time you've been in a salon,” asked the hairdresser.

“It has been awhile. I have spent the last few weeks on my grandfather's ranch. Before that, I was at college. I haven't had much money for a haircut.”

“This looks a little worse than a few years of neglect.”

“I did just come out of the wilderness where I went for my spirit quest. That may have caused some of the recent damage.”

“Spirit quest?” asked Franky. “I don't understand?”

“My grandfather was into Native American ways. When a young man reaches a certain age, he's required to go into the wilderness to seek his spirit animal. This is the animal that he'll be brother to. The animal will watch over him and give him strength in life and battle.”

They had moved from the back to the salon chair to begin styling Jesse's hair. “How to you want your hair to look?”

“I need to look like a successful business woman, but I don't want to look like I'm trying to be older than I am. Does that make sense?”

“Actually it does. Let’s keep it as long as possible. Maybe long bangs in the front with a French braid in the back.”

“That sounds good. If I need to, I can braid it on both sides for a Indian Princess look when I go back home”

The stylist started brushing and combing out the young girl's hair. “Where is home?”

“I live in Montana.” Short sentences can be best when someone is cutting one's hair. They keep the clippings out your mouth.

“That explains the western get up you were wearing when you came in. I guess that should explain the broken arm as well.”

“I broke it when I fell off my horse”

“You said that young men went on spirit quests. Why were you on one?”

“I'm an only child and an only grandchild, so you could say I'm the only boy my grandfather had.”

Talking to the young woman was fascinating to Franky, as she had never met some like Jesse. “Did you find your spirit animal?”

“Yes, I met the wolf and was welcomed into his pack.”

“Wow! Your father and grandfather must be proud of you after completing your quest.”

“My grandfather would have been, but he passed away a few months ago. My dad, not so much.”

“Why not?”

“I wasn't quite the boy my father wanted. He wanted a son that could play sports and grow up to be a MAN. I was always small and delicate.”

“Close your eyes where I can cut your bangs. Didn't your father like having a daughter?”

“When my father knew me, I wasn't a girl.”

“If you were ever a boy, I will get my hair cut in a spikey Mohawk.”

“You don't have to get a haircut. Do you know anything about Indian lore, especially Indians from the Southwest or Great Plains?”

“Not much. I know some lived in teepees and some in pueblos, that is about the extent of my knowledge.”

“Part of the religion of the People as they called themselves is a minor deity named Coyote. He can be quite a trickster. When I met Him on my spirit quest, He changed me from male to female.”

“Now your pulling my leg.”

“Some days I wish I was, but that is what happened to me. I was quite content being a young male.”

“Just about done with your hair. Do you want me to clean up your eyebrows?”

“Yes, please. Just don't make them too thin. I want to look professional, not like A Professional, though.”

Franky laughed at Jesse's joke. “Let me finish the eyebrows and we'll be done. Do you need me to help put your clothes back on.”

“Actually, if you could do my make-up for a courtroom look, I would appreciate it. I have court today at 2:00 and I brought my suit in with me. I will need help getting it on.”

Ouch, I didn't realize that was going to hurt so much.”

“Don't be such a baby. This will only take a few minutes” Jesse grimaced at the thought but steeled herself for Franky to finish.

“Now that's done, do you need your legs waxed?”

The young woman thought about the pain she just went through, and now, this woman wants to rip out the hair on her legs all at once instead of one at a time. “Can't I just shave them?”

“Where are you going to shave your legs between here and the lawyers office?” said the salon stylist giving Jesse a what are you thinking look.

“SIGH. Okay,” said the young wolf dejectedly. “Wax my legs.”

Jesse wanted to scream with the first yank on the waxing process, but she held it in. If other women could stand it, so could she. The broken arm didn't hurt as bad. Maybe a thousand bandaids being ripped off at once might compare. Then there was the second yank that brought a groan from her. She closed her eyes and squeezed the arm of the chair with her good hand. Finally the torture was over and the young girl slumped in the chair.

“You know this could have been worse,” said Franky

“I don't see how.” replied Jesse.

“I could have given you a bikini wax.”

“No, no, I'll talk, I'll talk.”

“That's right little girl you vill talk and you vill like it,” said the stylist in a fake German accent.

That set them off giggling. “Just a little more torture and then you will be ready. Lets go back to zee chair.”

The two women came out of the back giggling, while the other patrons just stared at the two. Franky started on Jesse's make-up. She explained what she was doing as she transformed the little girl into a woman of power. Jesse was amazed at the reflection of her face in the mirror. If she had walked in to this woman's office she would have been calling her ma'am without hesitation.

“If you don't win your court case today, it isn't because we weren't trying,” said Franky. “ Let’s get you into your clothes.”

The older woman helped the younger strip down to her lingerie replacing the clothes the younger woman was wearing with the ones that were bought the day before. “We won't put your arm in your jacket as it won't fit because of the cast, but we can pin it so it looks nice.”

Jesse asked, “Which shoes do you suggest?”

“Well the tall boots are cute and can give you an innocent but sexy look. The short boots are pure sex. The pumps, that you have selected, indicate power. Those are the ones I would wear. Do you have any hosiery?”

“Yes.”

“Then let’s get those on you and into the pumps.”

They finished getting the young woman dressed and walked over to the full length mirror. “Wow” was the only word that would come to Jesse's mind. She turned to the stylist and with a quaver in her voice she said, “Thank you, I'm just so....” She stopped because she was beginning to choke on her words.

“I know honey. You ARE beautiful. Be careful going out like that. You'll leave a trail of broken hearts behind you.”

Jesse left the salon and made her way to the attorney's office. Ms. Lancaster was sitting at the front desk typing a letter when the young shaman walked in. “May I help you?” asked the secretary just glancing up.

The young woman stifled a giggle. “I'm here to see Mr. Robertson.”

“Do you have an appointment?”

“I hope so. We are to be in court today at 2:00.”

The secretary finally looked up at the woman in front of her with a puzzled look on her face. “Jesse?”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“Wow! Franky did an outstanding job on you. I didn't recognize you. Have a seat. I will let Mr. Robertson know you're here. He's been talking with Dr. Henley for the past fifteen minutes.”

Mr. Robertson opened the door to his office to see a beautiful young woman sitting in his waiting area. He walked over to Ms. Lancaster “Where is Mr. Hartman?”

“There is no Mr. Hartman.”

“But you said he was here?”

“I said that Miss Hartman is here.”

Jesse stood up, “Mr. Robertson, I am Miss Jesse Hartman. We have much to talk about before we leave for court.”
 
 
To Be Continued...

---

 
Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/
 

---

 
Chapter 21 All Rise

Mr. Robertson stood staring at the young woman who just brushed past him into his office until his secretary said, “Close your mouth, Mr. Robertson. I'm sure the young lady has a tale you need to hear.” The councilor stepped into his office and shut the door to find the doctor holding the person calling herself Jesse Hartman at arms length to get a look at her.

“Turn around dear where we can see you,” said the doctor. “Your father isn't going to stand a chance when he sees you. I have been looking over the DNA reports. There is no denying that you are the man's child. As one would expect, there is the familial chromosomes present, but there is something not quite right that makes it even tougher for him to deny that you are his daughter. You and he have too many chromosomes, and they match perfectly.”

“Excuse me. You seem to have me at some what of a disadvantage.” stated the lawyer after he had regained his composure.

The doctor turned to the lawyer, “Mr. Robertson, may I introduce Jesse Hartman, heir to Bill Hartman's estate.”

“I don't know what you are up to, Mr. Hartman, but it is not funny and I don't like being made the butt of someone’s joke.”

“Mr. Robertson, I assure you that this is no joke. I'm no longer Mr. Hartman, but Miss Hartman. I AM completely female. My grandfather's will referred to me as either his grandson or his granddaughter. That is why we are going to court today. My father is insinuating that my grandfather was mentally incompetent. As you can see, he was not.”

“Let me get this straight. When I was retained by you, you presented yourself as male and now you want me to believe that you are female. It takes years of psychotherapy and months of recuperation for one to change genders. Either you lied to me in the beginning or you are lying now to protect your grandfather's reputation, win this case, or both.”

“I have never deceived you Mr. Robertson. My grandfather followed the religious beliefs of the Native Americans has his forefather before him. His last letter to me was to take a spirit quest into the wilds behind our ranch to seek my spirit animal and to seek a minor deity named Coyote.”

“Yes, I read that. What does that have to do with this case?”

“This minor deity, Coyote, changed me from male to female as a trick on me to see if I was strong enough to come before the Great Spirit.”

“Are you trying to tell me that some sort of god changed you? And you expect me to go to court with this argument? I have a half of mind to ask you to leave and find yourself a new attorney. Of all the hair brained....”

Doc Henley stepped in, “Mr. Robertson, we understand that the case may have become more complicated, but I can assure you that Miss Hartman is telling the truth. If you don't feel you can win a slam dunk case, we can surely find someone more open minded.”

“Doc, maybe you're right. He is not the lawyer he thinks he is. Mr. Robertson do you think you can at least get us a postponement while I find a more competent attorney? Probably not.” Jesse started for the door. “Oh, by the way, don't bother sending me a bill for fees for which you apparently are incapable of earning.”

“Now wait a minute. No one calls me incompetent and incapable. I AM a DAMN GOOD lawyer. Closed minded perhaps, but not so that I can't learn.”

“Look Mr. Robertson, either you believe my story and find away to present my case, or you tell me now that you can't represent me, so I can find some one else,” said the young woman.

Mr. Robertson looked into the eyes of the young shaman. As he looked, he felt himself being pulled into what he would later recall as the abyss. He tore his eyes away before he felt he would sink any further. “I will represent you,” he said dejectedly

“Not good enough Mr. Robertson. Either you agree that my case is winnable, or I go looking. I won't have someone who feels forced to represent me and give a half heart-ed attempt at trying.”

“Miss Hartman, it is difficult at best to believe your story. People being changed by god like creatures are not common today. These are the tales out of Hollywood. It isn't supposed to happen, but apparently it has. Still the court is going to need proof, that not only are you this man's child, but that you are who you say you are. We have a few hours before court. Let me call a couple of friends and have them examine you both medically and psychologically. We will meet back here at 1:00. The court is only thirty minutes away.”

The lawyer walked over to his desk and placed a call. “Margie? Brett here.”

“I have a client I need you to examine.”

“No I am not going to tell you what I am looking for. I need you to find it yourself. And, it is a rush. They came from out west and have a 2:00 O'clock court case. I may need you there.”

After the attorney hung up the phone, Jesse asked, “Who is Margie?”

“Dr. Margaret Spencer. She is a gynecologist in the medical complex about a mile from here. Sara will take you over there. Let her examine you thoroughly. If and when she asks what she is looking for, tell her she is trying to find anything that might have suggested that you were once male. Do not tell her that you were once male. In the mean time I will contact my psychiatric friend and let her examine you as well. Dr. Henley, I suggest that you go with Miss Hartman and watch out for her interests. I will ask the judge for a short delay of a couple of hours. These exams may be a bit long.”

Jesse and the doctor got up to leave as the attorney picked up the phone to call someone else. “I will call Sara and tell her where to take you next,” he yelled as they walked out.

Sara looked up at the two, “Where are we going now.”

“Mr. Robertson wants me to be examined by Dr. Spencer.”

“Let me grab my things and we'll go.”

About ten minutes later, the three people from the attorney's office were standing at the reception desk of Dr. Spencer. The older nurse behind the desk said, “You must be Miss Hartman. The doctor told me to wait and leave the office open for you. She normally has rounds at the hospital this time of day, but without any expectant mothers nearing term, she has time to see you. Fill out these forms and we will get you on back.”

Doc Henley laughed at the statement of the nurse, “Now, I know how the other half lives. Hurry up and wait, fill out the forms, then if you are lucky you get to come back into the inner sanctum.”

Sara spoke up, “You forgot, step on the scales, take a temperature, check the blood pressure, pee in a cup, and then you're shown to an exam room where there is another wait for the doctor.”

“Yeah, the doctor breezes in asks a few questions. Then he may look into your eyes, ears, nose and throat. He will listen to your heart, write a script and you're done. Sometimes I wonder if I was better off just trying to wait out what ever is bothering me,” said Jesse.

“Ouch,” said a short middle age woman from the door going back to the examination rooms. “That was a pretty bad indictment of the medical profession. Accurate, but bad.”

The embarrassed youth stood, “I'm sorry that we were having fun at your expense. Please, forgive us”

“Oh, there is nothing to forgive. I have to sit and wait on doctors myself. That is why I try not to make people wait too long. Still it is troubling that we can't spend the time that is really required to get to know our patients. I'm Doctor Spencer. Margie to my friends.”

Jesse held our her hand, “I'm Jesse Hartman and this is Doctor Robert Henley. You know Sara Lancaster.”

“Yes, I know Ms. Lancaster. How are you Sara?” asked the OBGYN while she air kissed the older lady.

“Dr. Henley, where do you practice?”

“I practice in a small town west of Helena. I am mostly in family practice and take my turn in the ER.”

“So that means you specialize in everything.”

“I delivered a few babies in my day. Maybe half the town,” he laughed.

“Sometimes, I think I would like to give up the city life for small town life.”

“You're welcome to come out to our town. I am looking to retire in a few years and I need someone to look after my young friend.”

“I may just take you up on that. Now, Jesse why is Dr. Henley saying I need to look after you?”

“I need you to give me a full examination and then we will talk some more.”

“Okay, Let’s get you undressed where I can do a breast exam and a pelvic exam.”

As Dr. Spencer began the breast exam she started asking questions to distract the younger woman. “Mr. Robertson said you are due in court at 2:00 and this exam may be part of his case. You mind filling me in on what is going on?”

“I can't tell you everything until you have finished with the examination. However, my grandfather left me his ranch out west and my father is fighting me in court over it.”

“That is sad. Money or the lack thereof seems to tear more families apart. I can't tell you how many single mothers I treat. Most of them marry out of spite and the man they marry has no more intention of being a good husband and father than a grizzly bear. Their only interested is in having sex and a good time. Once there is a child on the way, they see their good time ending and they split. Or the girl realizes that they had it better with daddy and moves back in. Either way, I see the wreckage when the pregnant child ends up here.”

“You are very passionate about this.”

“I know, but I don't know how to help much except to give them discount exams, but I still have an office to run and employees to pay. Not to mention malpractice insurance. Many gynecologists are getting out because they are afraid they will be sued for wrongful death if the baby dies, sued if for some reason the baby has a problem during birth or right after, sued if the mother has complications, or sued if the baby lives and is a special needs child through no fault of the doctor. They call it wrongful life. With the Affordable Care Act being implemented, doctors won't be able to charge enough to cover their overhead. One could get bitter if one is not careful.”

We are done with the breast exam. I didn't find anything unusual. You're still young enough I wouldn't recommend a mammogram. Put you feet in the stirrups and we will do the pelvic exam.”

“Ah, doctor, just so you know, this is my first gynecological examination. I don't know what to expect.”

“Didn't your mother take you to have an exam?”

“No?”

“Usually mothers take their young daughters to the OBGYN for their first exams fairly early.”

“My mother died a couple of years a ago.”

“I had a patient named Lydia Hartman that died a couple of years ago, but she had a son. I'll explain what I'm doing and the instruments I will be using. This won't take long, and I promise it won't be painful. It may be a little uncomfortable at times. Just lie back and relax.”

Dr. Spencer began the examination and was talking Jesse through the various stages. When ever the procedure was going to get uncomfortable the doctor would warn the young woman. Finally the exam was over and Jesse was allowed to sit up. “Everything looked perfect to me,” said the OBGYN. “I glad you are still a virgin. Too many young people have sex without realizing the consequences. Is this what Mr. Robertson needs me to testify to, later today?”

“Well not so much that I am a virgin, but that I am fully female. Lydia Hartman was my mother.”

“I don't understand. Lydia would have come to me if she had another child besides her son.” The doctor's voice trailed off on the word son as she came to the realization that the young woman sitting in front of her used to be a boy. “But how? I just examined you, yet there's no way you could have been a boy. The best plastic surgeons I know can't reconstruct a vagina with fallopian tubes and an intact hymen.”

“So you're saying that there's no way that I could have ever been male.”

“I am saying that, either you found the best plastic surgeon in the world, you were never male, or you are an imposter posing to be someone you are not.”

“I think that is what Mr. Robertson wants you to testify to in court. I will give you the full tale after the hearing.”

“Okay, I will be there, but it seems my testimony will hurt your case than strengthen it.”

“We shall see. Thank you doctor.”

As they walked out into the waiting room, Ms. Lancaster stood and said, “Mr. Robertson said he got a hour delay. That gives us time to see the psychiatrist. We will get something to eat before I drop you off.”

Sara took them to a local diner next to the doctors building they just exited. “The psychiatrist is in the same building but we have a few minute’s wait. I thought you would like some of our local fare instead of a chain store or fast food restaurant.”

They were in and out in about thirty minutes. The secretary lead them back in to the medical building and to the elevator. They stepped out of the elevator into a reception area that appeared to be for the entire floor. Ms. Lancaster walked over to the receptionist. She looked up and asked, “May I help you?”

“Yes, I'm from Mr. Robertson's office. He has set up a special appointment for Ms. Jesse Hartman.”

The receptionist consulted her computer then turned to her notes. “Here it is. She is to see Dr. Williams. If you'll have a seat and fill out these forms I'll let them know you're here.”

“More forms,” giggled Jesse remembering their earlier conversation.

She had just started the forms when a tall lanky dark haired man stood in the doorway and called her name. The young woman leaned over to Dr. Henley, “You had better come with me. I don't like the looks of this man.”

They rose and started toward the door. When the young shaman reach the man she held out her hand saying, “I'm Jesse Hartman. This is my personal physician, Dr. Henley. He will accompany us.”

“Miss this is highly irregular. I do not allow others to be in my sessions with patients.”

“Dr. Williams, I don't know you. You are asking me to trust you and your judgment of me upon having just met me. That will not happen if you insist that Dr. Henley may not come with me.”

The psychiatrist puffed himself up, “Young lady, it is the way I run my office.”

“Doc, this man is an arrogant fool. We can do without his 'expert' opinion.”

An older lady was standing behind Dr. Williams. “Dr. Williams this is the second patient you have run off this week with your arrogance. I want your resignation on my desk by the end of the day.”

“You can't run me off. I am a full partner,” the younger doctor said.

“We will see about that. I do have the authority to make sure that you have no more contacts with patients, and our pay checks are based on the amount we bring into the firm. Your check is going to be mighty thin from now on.”

Dr. Williams huffed and turned to walk back to his office. The older lady looked at Jesse and Dr. Henley, “I am sorry for the actions of my colleague. I am Dr. Baker. What was it that brought you in to the office today?”

Doc Henley said, “My young friend is in need of a quick evaluation. She is facing her father in court over her grandfather's will which left everything to her.”

“I don't know if I have time to do much as my next patient is in thirty minutes, but come on back where we can talk.”

“I'm Jesse Hartman and this is Doctor Henley. Mr. Robertson sent us over to get a quick evaluation before court at 3:00 today.”

“Brett knows it takes longer than the time allotted to give a good eval’. Why the rush and why the need?”

“We just flew in from Montana, and up until a few weeks ago, I used to be a boy. My grandfather's will stated that he left his ranch and everything to his grandson/granddaughter. My father is protesting on the grounds that my grandfather was incompetent even though there were two credible witnesses to his competency.”

“Stop a moment and let me catch up. You used to be a boy, and now you are presenting yourself as a girl?”

“Not presenting. I was happy with being a boy, but now, I am a girl. I just came from the gynecologist's office and she pronounced me a fully functioning female. I am a virgin with an intact hymen.”

“If you were happy being a boy, why did you have the surgery. Although, I have never heard of a plastic surgeon who can make an intact hymen.”

“Dr. Baker, how familiar are you with Native American lore?”

“I had a ‘religions of the world’ class back in college. We touched on the ancient Native American beliefs, but that was ancient history. Most Native Americans are Christians.”

“Most of what you say is true, some still practice and believe in the ancient gods. One of my grandfather's last requests of me was to take a spirit quest to find my spirit animal and to seek a deity called Coyote. Normally a young man travels alone, but an old shaman was sent to meet and to accompany me and start me on my journey to meet Coyote. If you remember, this particular deity is a trickster. He was sent to take me to meet the Great Spirit. Coyote changed me into a she wolf to test me before He took me on my journey to meet the Great Spirit. The Great Spirit decided that I should remain as female wolf for a period of time and then remain as a female when I changed back to human form.”

I know this isn't helping my case with you, but there is one more fact that I need to tell you and demonstrate. The reason the old shaman was sent to meet me and guide me is that I am to take over his duties, and he is to train me. As for the demonstration to prove my tale, Doc look into Dr. Baker's eyes and tell me what you see. I will write down what I know before he does.”

“Dr. Baker do you mind if I look into you eyes. I don't have a flash light, but knowing Jesse, I won't need one.”

“I know myself what Ms. Hartman will say, but please have a look.”

Dr. Henley looked first in the older ladies right eye and then her left. “I see the cataracts, but Dr. Baker do you have a liver problem?”

“Yes, I do, but anyone would know that if they had any medical training. I'm under a doctor's care for this. And someone with excellent eyesight can see or can watch me try to see around, the cataracts.”

“Okay, you know what I have written,” said the shaman handing the paper to Dr. Baker. “Do you have a mirror?”

“I want you to get it and watch your eyes.” As the psychiatrist retrieved her mirror, Jesse began to chant in the language of the ancient People. It wasn't long before Doc Henley began to chant with her. As the young shaman began to reach a crescendo, she noticed that Dr. Baker had dropped the mirror and was chanting as well. Finally the need to chant left the room and they sat back exhausted.

“Dr., please open your eyes and look into the mirror,” asked Jesse.

As the older woman looked into the mirror, her hand went to her mouth. “My Goodness, My eyes, they're clear and the whites are no longer yellow. How did you do this?”

“That is the part I can't explain. I get these feelings I need to help someone or like you they are placed in my path to help them. I noticed you were chanting with me. Did you understand the words you were speaking?”

“I'm afraid I did not. Can you translate for me?”

The young shaman smiled and explained, “This is why I need more teaching. All I know is it is a healing chant that comes unbidden to my lips. I can't tell what the words are.”

I guess the next question is, 'Am I competent enough to be believed when I walk into court.”

“I will be there no later than 4:00 to testify in your behalf. This should be a no brain-er but not many boys are changed to girls by some deity.”

“I will let Mr. Robertson know when you will be there and Sara Lancaster will tell you which courtroom to attend.”

As they left Sara gave the doctor the address of the courtroom and called Mr. Robertson to tell him they were on the way. They met Mr. Robertson and Dr. Spencer at the courthouse at 2:30 and found an unused room to plan strategy.

“Here is what is going to happen,” said Mr. Robertson. “Your father is going to claim that your grandfather was incompetent on the grounds that he had no grandchildren and that he placed in the will an ambiguous statement of grandson/granddaughter. We are going to present the DNA evidence linking you to your father. Then he has to prove that your grandfather was incompetent by the ambiguous statement. That is where things may get dicey, but if we wait for you show yourself at that moment we might surprise him.”

“I know you are my attorney, but I think we can put him and his lawyer off their game early if I show up and sit at the table on time. I had a dream that they paid off the DNA expert and he will perjure himself denying the DNA link. Doc Henley is the DNA expert in our county back home as he has to act as the county coroner when there is a death in the county. If it is a murder, then he has to match up DNA evidence along with the autopsy.”

“In a small rural county, one has to wear many hats,” replied Doc.

“Okay, I won't introduce you until it is time. In the mean time, I want you to act as my secretary. If your father thinks he recognizes you, just don't acknowledge him.” The attorney looked at his watch. “I hope you are ready, it is time.”

Mr. Robertson led Jesse, Doc Henley, Dr. Spencer, and Sara into the courtroom. The two doctors sat behind the bar in the first row and the others sat at the defendant table. Jesse's father leaned over to his lawyer and whispered loud enough for all to hear, “I knew that wimp wouldn't show.”

The bailiff called out, “ALL RISE”
 
 
To Be Continued...

---

 
Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/
 

---

 
Chapter 22 Plaintiff

The bailiff called out, “ALL RISE, The Honorable Judge Stokes presiding.”

The judge came out of his chambers and climbed up to the bench. He was an older man in his early sixties with gray hair and beard . Under his robe one could tell he was fit as he didn't have the old age paunch and his arms looked like he worked out. “You may be seated. Is the plaintiff ready?”

“Yes your Honor,” replied Jesse's father's lawyer.

“Is the defense ready?”

“Yes your Honor.”

Judge Stokes stated, “This is a civil trial over the last will and testament of the late William Hartman. It is the contention of Roy Hartman that his father was incompetent in leaving his estate to his grandson. Mr. Johnson you are representing Mr. Roy Hartman and Mr. Robertson you are representing Mr. Jesse Hartman. Am I correct?”

Both attorneys answered in the positive.

“Even though I don't see Mr. Jesse Hartman, he is represented by council,” stated the judge. “Mr. Johnson you may begin.”

“Your Honor, it is our contention that Mr. Roy Hartman's father was not competent when he signed the will before you. First, if you will notice the late Mr. Hartman refers to any grandchildren as grandson/granddaughter. And second, we contend that the late Mr. Hartman did not have any grandchildren. That the wife of Mr. Roy Hartman gave birth to a male child, but that male child is not the son of Mr. Roy Hartman. We have DNA evidence to be placed before you to prove this fact. Therefore, we are seeking that you declare the last will and testament of the late Mr. Hartman void and declare that he died intestate.”

“Mr. Robertson”

“Your Honor, It is our contention that the late Mr. William Hartman was competent, and that he had foresight that none of us would have guessed. It is our contention that Jesse Hartman is the child of Mr. Roy Hartman. We, also, have DNA evidence that is irrefutable. Therefore, we respectfully request that the last will and testament of the late Mr. Hartman be upheld.”

“Mr. Johnson, call your first witness.”

“I call Mr. Jeremiah Craft.” Mr. Craft came through the gate and walked up to the witness chair.

The bailiff came over, “Mr. Craft, please raise your right hand. Do you solemnly affirm that the testimony you are about to give is the truth and nothing but the truth.”

“I do.”

Mr. Johnson got up and walked over to Mr. Craft. “Please state your name and your profession.”

“My name is Jeremiah Craft. I work in the county crime lab as a forensic scientist.”

“Mr. Craft, what do you do in the crime lab?”

“I analyze evidence from crime scenes, including blood and tissue evidence for DNA.”

“How do you analyze for DNA?”

“The crime lab has a mass spectrometer that is used in the DNA analysts.”

“Do you ever perform DNA analysts for circumstances other than crime scenes?”

“At the request of the courts, we will run DNA evidence for civil cases.”

“Were you approached by this court to analyze the DNA of Mr. Roy Hartman and Mr. Jesse Hartman?”

“Yes.”

“What did you find when you compared the two?”

“I could not find a match between the two.”

“Are these the DNA analysts that you performed?”

Mr. Craft examined the forms that the attorney handed him. “Yes, these are the analysts.”

“Your Honor the plaintiff would like to enter these DNA analysts as exhibits A and B.”

Mr. Robertson stood, “Your Honor may we see the exhibits.”

“Bailiff, please hand these to the defense. Mr. Johnson you may continue.”

“We are finished questioning this witness.”

“Mr. Robertson you may cross-examine the witness.”

“May we have a minute, Your Honor?” The layer turned back to the old doctor and whispered, “What do you think?”

“These don't match, but the one they have for Jesse doesn't match the one we have for Jesse. We need to know where they came up with it. Also, we need to question Mr. Craft's certifications. He may be certified, but if someone gives him a bogus sample there is not much he can do. Ask him if there is anything different about the older Mr. Hartman's DNA than he has seen before.”

“Your Honor, we are ready.”

“You may begin.”

“Mr. Craft, you said you worked in the county crime lab. Where did you study to become a forensic scientist?”

“I attended the Birmingham State Community College.”

“At the time you attended this college, were they accredited to teach the course of study?”

“At the time I was attending they had applied for accreditation.”

“So the answer would be no.”

“Do you have any certifications proving your competency in the field of forensic science?”

“Yes, I passed a competency exam from the state two years ago and have kept up my Continuing Education Units.”

“Where did you get your samples for these DNA samples?”

“I took a cheek swab from the elder Mr. Hartman.”

“Where did you get the sample for the younger Mr. Hartman?”

“It was brought to me by the elder Mr. Hartman's Council.”

“What was the sample?”

“It was a hairbrush full of hair.”

“How did you know the hair belonged the younger Mr. Hartman?”

“It came with a signed affidavit from the elder Mr. Hartman.”

“The affidavit was not attached to the DNA analysts. How do we know that the chain of evidence was not broken?”

“I do not know that. I can only testify to the sample presented to me and that the two samples did not match.”

“I have one more question. Mr. Craft, would you look at Mr. Roy Hartman's DNA. Can you tell me if there are any anomalies in his DNA, that is something not normally seen in say the DNA sample that was presented to you as the younger Mr. Hartman's DNA.”

“Yes, there are some abnormalities. I have not seen these before, but as Mr. Hartman appears to be healthy and I am not qualified to diagnose diseases from DNA, I did not call attention to the abnormalities.

“Thank you. Your Honor I am finished with this witness.”

“Mr. Johnson you may call your next witness.”

“I call Dr. Cole.”

Mr. Craft left the witness seat as Dr. Cole came through the gate. The doctor stopped at the seat as the Bailiff administered the oath. The doctor sat down.

“You will please state you full name and occupation,” asked Mr. Johnson.

“My name is Doctor Brandon Cole. I am a practicing psychiatrist.”

“Dr. Cole did you have a chance to examine the will of the late Mr. Hartman.”

“I did.”

“Did you find anything unusual about it?”

“I did. There is a phrase where the late Mr. Hartman referred to his grandchild as grandson slash granddaughter. One would think that a man would know if his only grandchild is either male or female.”

“From this would you consider that the late Mr. Hartman was competent to sign the will.”

“I would not dismiss it outright not knowing the circumstances, but I would call it into question.”

“So, there is a good possibility that the late Mr. Hartman was incompetent?”

“Yes, there is a distinct possibility that the late Mr. Hartman was incompetent.”

“Thank you. Your Honor, I am finished with this witness.”

“Mr. Robertson.”

“Dr. Cole, You said there is a distinct possibility that Mr. Hartman was incompetent. You, also, said that circumstances could prove that Mr. Hartman was competent. Could describe a circumstance where such proof is possible?”

“Not immediately.”

“How about if the child was transgendered or transsexual?”

“That would cause confusion, but in the eyes of the law if the child had not petitioned the state for recognition as the opposite gender or under the care of a psychiatrist, I do not think it could apply here.”

“I understand. How familiar are you with Native American lore?

Mr. Johnson stood up, “I object. What has this to do with the will?”

Mr. Robertson said, “Your Honor, it was the plaintiff that subpoenaed the last letter between my client and his grandfather. And in that letter he was told to seek a deity named Coyote. This line of questioning is relevant.”

“I will allow the questioning to continue.”

“Dr. Cole please answer the question,” said Mr. Robertson.

“I had a course in college of world religions. It touched upon some of the ancient customs of the Native Americans.”

“Do you remember a deity called Coyote?”

“What I remember of Him, He was a minor deity that was tricked into letting death into the world. But that is an ancient religion and like most ancient religions is not practiced today.”

“What is your opinion of religions in general?”

“They have their place. Many teach morality and how to get along with others, and then, some teach intolerance. One has to be open minded about the good things and be careful to reject the bad.”

“So, if a people still believed in Coyote and the Great Spirit, would that surprise you?”

“No.”

“Would that make them incompetent?”

“No.”

“If a person had some insight that a minor deity could and would change a person from male to female,
would that make them incompetent?”

“If that could actually happen, which it can't, no that would not make them incompetent.”

“So, you are saying if someone had insight of a future event and alluded to that event, they would still be competent.”

“Yes”

“Thank you. Your Honor I am finished with this witness.”

Mr. Johnson stood, “Your Honor, redirect. Dr. Cole in your experience has anyone ever met or have had their body changed by a deity?”

“No.”

“Have you ever had any credible confirmation of such an event?”

“No.”

“Your Honor, I am finished with this witness.”

“The witness may step down. Mr. Johnson?”

“We have no further, Your Honor.”

“We will take a twenty minute break and reconvene back here at 4:15.”

Sara, Jesse and Dr. Spencer got up to go to the restroom. As they entered the restroom, Jesse said, “They still haven't recognized me. And it seems to be going well.”

“We are not out of the woods yet,” said Sara. “All we have is some doubt into their case, but it is not case closed yet.”

They walked back into the courtroom to find the lawyers talking. Upon seeing the women come in, Mr. Robertson came over to them and said, “They want a deal. They are willing to drop the suit if we give them half of the ranch.”

“In other words, they know they are losing,” said Jesse. “I will make them a deal. They drop their suit and my father can come and live on the ranch, provided he lives by MY RULES. Otherwise, he will not be welcomed.”

The young shaman's attorney walked back over to talk with the opposing council. “My client is willing to make a deal,” said the attorney. “The deal is that Mr. Roy Hartman may come live on the ranch provided he lives by the rules of my client in return for dropping the suit.”

“That's preposterous. My client won't make that deal.”

“That is the deal. Once the judge has come back in the deal is off. I suggest that you put it to your client.”

The opposing council walked over to Jesse's father, “They offered us a counter deal. I don't know how he contacted your son, but the deal is you get to live on the ranch provided you live by your son's rules.”

“What do you think?” asked Roy.

“Either they think they have an excellent chance to win or they are playing a large bluff. They have Dr. Baker on their side. She is a good psychiatrist, but she won't be able to dispute the testimony of Dr. Cole. I know Dr. Spencer, but I don't know why she is here. She is a OBGYN. I don't know the older gentleman with them or the young secretary that is sitting at the table with your son's council.”

“The older gentleman is Doc Henley. He attested the will and is the local doctor back in Montana. Do you think the case is winnable?”

“They said they had a DNA expert. Is Doc Henley such an expert?”

“I don't know.”

“Do you want to be able to live on the ranch under his rules?”

“No, I want the ranch. The minerals on that ranch could make me a billionaire.”

“Then let’s see what they have.”

The Bailiff called out, “ALL RISE” as the judge came back in.

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/

Author's Note: I am sorry for the latest delay. I was trying to get the courtroom scene right before posting it. It will be posted over the next three chapters. I hope you enjoy them. Now, I can start the journey home.

Thank you Hope for your invaluable encouragement and help in editing. Thanks to all who have commented or left Kudos. ~Barbara

---

 
Chapter 23 The Defense
 
“Mr. Robertson are you ready?”

“Yes your Honor. I call Dr. Robert Henley to the stand.”

Doc Henley stood and walked to the witness chair. The bailiff swore in the doctor. “Please state your full name for the court,” said the attorney.

“My name is Doctor Robert Henley, MD.”

“And where to you practice?”

“I practice in a small town called Proctor, Montana.”

“What are your responsibilities in this town?”

“I have a private practice with two other doctors. We cover the local emergency room and I am the acting coroner for the county.”

“As the coroner for the county what are your duties?”

“I am on call for any deaths that may be questionable, murders, or for identification of bodies found.”

“How do you identify bodies?”

“I use a combination of dental records and DNA.”

“How do you use DNA to identify a person?”

“Each person's DNA is different unless they are identical twins. There are definitive markers that one uses to match a DNA. It is much like taking two maps and laying one on the other. If the roads match up, there is a high likelihood that they are maps of the same area.”

“If each person has a different DNA, how can you tell if someone is the child of someone else?”

“Each person receives DNA from their parents. Half from their mother and half from their father. By comparing the DNA, one can come to the conclusion that a person is a child of another with some degree of accuracy.”

“I show you two results from DNA labs. Can you tell me about these?”

“This sample result is the one you handed to me when I arrived at your office this morning. It has my initials and date on it. The name on it is Roy Hartman.”

“And the other?”

“This sample result was faxed to me from a DNA lab I use in Helena. It is the DNA sample from Jesse Hartman. I was present when the blood was taken for the sample by the lab.”

“So the DNA lab took the sample?”

“Yes. That way there could be no tampering with the evidence.”

“Why do you think there could be tampering with evidence?”

“Jesse had a premonition that the DNA evidence would be tampered with.”

“What is your opinion of these samples?”

“After comparing the samples, there is no doubt in my mind that Jesse Hartman is the child of Roy Hartman.”

“Please look at these samples that were placed in evidence by the Plaintiff... What can you tell us about these samples?”

“The one marked as Exhibit A, Roy Hartman, matches the sample that you gave me at your office. The sample marked as Exhibit B, Jesse Hartman, does not match the sample that was sent to me by the lab in Helena.”

“Why do you think that is?”

“OBJECTION,” cried Mr. Johnson. “The question calls for speculation on the part of the witness.”

“Sustained,” said the judge.

“I'll withdraw the question,” said Mr. Robertson. “Doctor, Just a few more questions. You are certain that the Defense Exhibit B does not match the sample faxed to you from the lab in Helena?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Doctor Henley, you were a witness to the signing of Mr. William Hartman's will, were you not?”

“I was.”

“And as a witness, by Law you had to be present when he signed the will?”

“I was there.”

“As a small town doctor, do you treat people for mental illnesses?”

“On occasions, we have to treat for minor psychosis. The more serious cases we refer patients to a hospital in Helena.”

“So you have been trained to recognize when a person is suffering from a mental illness and to what extent they are suffering?”

“Yes”

“What do you look for in a person to determine if they are of sound mind?”

“First, I try to determine if they are aware of who they are, and then if they are aware of the present, recent and historical past. If the person is not delusional and is able to make reasoned decisions, I would say a person is of sound mind.”

“With your training, would you have considered Mr. William Hartman of sound mind.”

“Yes.”

“Your Honor I have no further questions for this witness,” said Mr. Robertson.

Judge Stokes looked over the Plaintiff table, “Your witness Mr. Johnson.”

The Plaintiff's attorney conferred with his client a few minutes before standing. “Doctor, where did you get your medical degree?”

“Objection, irrelevant,” stated the defense.

“Your Honor, I am merely trying to ascertain the competency of the witness. He claims to be a doctor, but he has shown no credentials?”

The judge addressed Doctor Henley, “Do you have any credentials on you that prove you are a doctor?”

“Yes, Your Honor,” said the doctor as he pulled his state issued wallet card out of his pocket and handed it to the judge.

The judge examined the card and returned it to the doctor. “Sustained. Move on Councilor.”

“Yes, Your Honor.” Turning back to the Dr. Henley, “Doctor, where did you receive your training in forensics?”

“Objection.”

“Your Honor these are the same type of questions that the Defense asked my witness.”

“I will allow this line of questioning for now. Overruled.”

“I received my training at the state crime lab as part of my state required continuing education courses. One of the areas of study was DNA.”

“Very well. You stated that the DNA in Exhibit A of the plaintiff was the same as what you reviewed at Mr. Robertson's office. Also, you stated that the Plaintiff Exhibit B was not the DNA analysis of Mr. Jesse Hartman. Rather, the analysis that you had performed in Helena is the real DNA of Mr. Hartman. How can you be so sure?”

“I watched the lab tech pull the blood sample from Jesse for the analyst. And then it was sent to my mobile phone. We printed it off in Mr. Robertson's office. The two samples for Jesse did not match. However, the sample that was analyzed in Helena confirms that Jesse is the child of Mr. Roy Hartman.”

“And how can you be so sure?”

“If you examine the DNA sample that was entered as Plaintiff's Exhibit B, you will notice that it looks different from the other two samples. The chains for the Hartman's are longer.”

“Can you explain the reason?”

“It comes from the Native American Heritage of the family and the intertwining of two clans.”

“And this was enough to create the difference in the DNA?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, Doctor Henley, You stated that you witnessed Mr. Hartman sign the will and that he was of sound mind. Did you perform a psychological examination of Mr. Hartman.”

“No.”

“If you didn't examine Mr. Hartman, how can you be sure that he was of sound mind?”

“Bill and I were friends. We were playing Chess an hour before the signing. He stopped playing when the farm report came on and was complaining if the beef prices didn't rise he was going to have a hard time paying the death tax.”

“Death Tax?”

“The federal government tries to confiscate as much of a man's inheritance as they can. They have destroyed many family farms because the family couldn't pay the taxes.”

“And you were able to determine the soundness of Mr. Hartman's mind by playing chess and listening to the farm report?”

“Sir, I'm not sure how you do things back east here, but out west the farm report is important news.”

“Doctor, one more question. If Mr. Hartman was of sound mind why do you believe he referred to his grandchild as a grandson or granddaughter.”

“Objection. Calls for conjecture on the part of the witness.”

“I'll withdraw the question. I'm finished with this witness.”

When Mr. Johnson sat back down he leaned over to Roy, “He should have let him answer that last question, but I can't think of any way to refute the DNA evidence. We will have to rely on incompetence.”

“Mr. Robertson call your next witness.”

“The Defense calls Dr. Margaret Spencer.”

Dr. Spencer passed Doc Henley as she came past the bar. The bailiff swore in the OBGYN. “Doctor Spencer, will you state your full name for the court and the area in which you practice?” asked Mr. Robertson.

“My name is Doctor Margaret Woods Spencer. I practice as a gynecologist here in town.”

“Did you examine a young woman today at my request?”

“Objection. Your Honor what has this to do with this case?”

“Your Honor, the Plaintiff could not prove that Jesse Hartman was not the child of Roy Hartman. Their case hangs on whether my client's grandfather was competent or not. And this rests solely on the phrase in the will “I leave all my worldly possessions to my grandson/granddaughter, Jesse Hartman.”

“Your Honor, Mr. Robertson is summarizing his case. He has yet to explain this line of questioning.”

“Your Honor, this witness is very important to our case, but if it pleases the court we can ask this witness to step down and return later. However, the testimonies of this witness and the one following were meant to establish the validity of my last witness. I can of course begin at this point with my last witness and prove that validity later.”

“Mr. Johnson?” asked the judge.

“I have no objection if the Defense would like to change the order of their witnesses.”

“Mr. Robertson?”

“Your Honor, let me discuss this with my legal team one moment.” Mr. Robertson walked back over to the table and in a low tone, “Jesse, I was going to lay the foundation for your testimony by establishing your status as a female and your mental competency before I call you to the stand. I was hoping to avoid most of your transformation story, but we may have to tell it all. Are you ready?”

“I'm ready.”

“Okay, deep breath and lets win this.”

“Your Honor, we are ready to proceed with my last witness and then recall Dr. Spencer and call Dr. Baker.”

“Dr. Spencer, you may step down. Mr. Robertson, call your next witness.”

“The Defense calls Jesse Hartman.”

The young shaman stood up from the table and walked to the witness chair. Mr. Johnson was out of chair in a flash. “I OBJECT!”

“I ALWAYS KNEW HE WAS A QUEER FAG!” shouted Roy Hartman.
 
 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thanks go to Sephrena for making the story postings look professional. Thanks to all who have commented or left Kudos. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 24 On the Stand
 
“The Defense calls Jesse Hartman.”

The young shaman stood up from the table and walked to the witness chair. Mr. Johnson was out of his chair in a flash. “I OBJECT!”

“I ALWAYS KNEW HE WAS A QUEER FAG!” shouted Roy Hartman.

The Judge banged his gavel, “Mr. Johnson control your client, or I will hold him in contempt. Mr. Robertson, what is the meaning of this? Are you trying to make a mockery of my court?” he asked angrily. “I'll have you and this young lady locked up for thirty days.”

“Your Honor, I assure you the testimony of this young lady will be true. It may be difficult to believe at times. I had trouble myself. You can call you own experts, but in the end, we will prove with a preponderance of evidence that this is Jesse Hartman, Granddaughter of the late William Hartman.”

“Mr. Robertson, I am going to allow you to proceed, but I caution you, if you so much as blink wrong, I will put you in jail for contempt of this court and that will be for a LONG time. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Your Honor.”

The Bailiff walked over to the young woman, “Raise your right hand. Do you affirm that the testimony you are about to give is the truth and nothing but the truth.”

“I do.”

Mr. Robertson walked over to the young lady and asked, “Please state your full name for the record.”

“Just a moment, Mr. Robertson,” said the judge. “Young lady, I want you to be very clear on this. If you lie in my courtroom, I will put you in jail. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Your Honor.”

“Very well. Mr. Robertson you may proceed.”

Mr. Robertson addressed the young shaman again, “Please state your full name for the court.”

“My name is Jesse Michael Hartman.”

“And who is was your mother?”

“She was Lydia Michele Emerson Hartman, the late wife of Roy Hartman my father.”

“Your Honor, the Defense would like to enter this birth certificate as Defense Exhibit C. Miss Hartman whose names, besides your own are on this certificate?”

“My mother’s, Lydia and father’s, Roy.”

“What is the name and sex of the child on the certificate?”

“The name is Jesse Michael Hartman. The sex is male.”

“So you are not trying to hide that you were at one time a male?”

“That is correct.”

“Were you happy as a male?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“If you were happy as a male, why did you have surgery to make you a female?”

“Sir, I didn't have any surgery.”

“Does that mean you still have male genitalia?”

“No, Sir. I am a fully functioning female.”

“Dr. Spencer will testify that you have not had surgery and are a fully functioning female?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Before we explore how you became a female, I have a letter I want you to examine. Tell the court what this letter is about.”

“This is the last letter that my grandfather wrote to me before he died.”

“Where did you get this letter?”

“The attorney handling his estate told me that my grandfather had left a letter for me in the wall safe at the ranch and gave me the combination.”

“What was in the letter?”

“The letter started with the fact he was dead and then some business notes he wanted to make.”

“After the business section of the letter, what did your grandfather write?”

“He spoke about my grandmother dressing me in my aunt's clothes. And how the boy on the neighboring ranch was still pining for me.”

“Do you know why your grandmother would dress you up in your aunt's clothes?”

“Objection,” Stated Mr. Johnson. “This is speculation on the part of the witness.”

“Your honor. We don't have Miss Hartman's grandmother to question, and this goes to the state of mind of the late Mr. Hartman.”

“I will allow the question.”

“Now, Jesse why did your grandmother dress you in your aunts clothes.”

“My aunt died before I was born, and my grandmother never seemed to fully recover from the loss. One's child should never die before you. I was sent out to stay with my grandparents one summer when my luggage was lost on the way out. I didn't have any clothes so the next day my grandmother had me put on a pair of shorts and a top from my aunt. It seemed to lift her spirit, so I didn't complain. My grandfather said that was the happiest he had seen her since the death of my aunt. My discomfort was a small price to pay to make her happy”

“Your grandfather knew you were a boy?”

“Oh yes, He had many laughs at my predicament. I would help him in the barn on an old tractor or engine. When I came into the house greasy, my grandmother would scold me saying girls aren't to get dirty like that. She would tell me that if I wanted to be a tomboy that was fine, but I was not to get greasy or ruin my clothes.”

“What did your grandfather say about this?”

“He would tell my grandmother to go easy on the boy, but she seemed to refuse to hear that I was a boy. She would always gush about how pretty I looked and how I was growing into a polite young woman. She would put me in a dress or skirt and take me shopping with her. I guess I looked shy and demure because I couldn't look anyone in the eye. I was so scared someone would recognize me as a boy in a dress.”

“Two more questions about this part of your life. What was the most embarrassing moment you had when your grandmother was alive.”

“When my grandmother found out the boy on the next ranch wanted to take me to a dance, she insisted I get a new dress and shoes to wear to the dance. I looked to my grandfather for help, and he just gave me the your on your own look. I went on the date at the insistence of my grandmother. The young man was a total gentleman to the point that he bought a corsage and opened the door to his truck for me. He had to help me in as it was a bit high. The date wasn't that bad, but when he brought me home he walked me to the door. He is much taller than me, so I was looking up at him saying goodnight. He leaned over and kissed me. I was so stunned with embarrassment. I just stood there. He thought it was because I wanted another kiss, so he gathered me in his arms and gave me a more passionate kiss then ran back to his truck whooping like he won the big game.

“As I came back in the house, my grandmother was gushing about how grown up her little girl was. I was red as a beet. My grandfather was laughing so hard, I thought he would have a coronary.”

“You say your grandfather was laughing at your predicaments. He knew you were a boy, but didn't interfere with your grandmother dressing you up. Was your grandmother trying to make you become a girl?”

“I don't think so. She may have actually thought I was a girl in her mind. She was not dangerous and in all the other areas of her life she seemed to do well.”

“If your grandfather knew you were a boy, do you have an idea why your grandfather would have placed the phrase in the will grandson/granddaughter?”

“Unless it was one last dig at me letting my grandmother dress me as a girl, I have no idea.”

“What was the last item in the letter from your grandfather?”

“My grandfather was into Native American religions. He was most interested in the southwest tribes and their beliefs in the formation of the world and their deities.”

“Did he encourage you to seek this religion?”

“No, but sometimes it made more sense than the other religions of the world.”

“Why do you say that?”

“These days the Islamics are trying to take over the world and enforce their religion on it. Before that the Christians tried the same thing. There are so many factions within the church condemning each-other to hell, no one knows what is right anymore. The Native Americans respect the earth and the creatures in it. Some tribes tried to force their will on others, but not to the extent of the Christians and Muslims.

“I guess you may say that I respected his thoughts and in his letter he asked that I take a spirit quest to find Coyote and my spirit animal.”

“Did you take this trip?”

“Yes, that is why it was difficult to get here for this hearing.”

“You were on your spirit quest when you were notified of this hearing?”

“Yes.”

“And it was on your spirit quest when you became a girl?”

“Yes.”

“Describe the spirit quest for the court.”

“Objection, Your Honor this has nothing to do with this case.”

“Your Honor this has everything to do with the case. If the late Mr. Hartman knew something like this may happen when someone meets the deity known as Coyote, then his competence can not be called into question.”

“Your Honor, this is highly irregular. Anyone can claim they have had an encounter with a deity, but to prove such an encounter is near impossible.”

“Your Honor, we agree, but before we agreed to continue with this case, Miss Hartman had to prove to me that she is really Jesse Michael Hartman. Doctor Henley confirmed that the blood sample that was taken for DNA came from this person. I sent her to doctors I trusted and I am convinced that she really is Jesse Hartman.”

“Mr. Robertson, you may proceed, but remember if I believe you are trying to make a mockery of my court you will end up in jail.”

“Understood, Your Honor.” The attorney turned back to Jesse, “Now Miss Hartman, please tell us about your spirit quest.

“The spirit quest of a young Native American is usually to be taken alone, where he fasts and prays to the Great Spirit for guidance. The Great Spirit will send a spirit in the form of an animal to guide the young man in the ways of his forefathers, to protect him in battle, and to help make his life prosperous.

“My spirit quest was different.”

“In what way?”

“As I said the spirit quest is to be taken alone. I am not familiar with all the ways of the People as I was not raised in the ways of the People. Listening to the old stories my grandfather would tell me, I learned a few of their traditions and ways. The spirit quest can be dangerous as the young man is alone, but the Great Spirit sent me guides to help me along the path and to protect me.

“How so”?

“First the Great Spirit sent wolves to protect me from a mountain lion. I had been hearing them off and on after I arrived at the ranch, but for the last month before my quest, I was hearing them nightly.”

“Weren't you scared to start your quest with wolves nearby?”

“I was, but the howls of the wolves seemed to say come run with us. I knew I was going to meet them, but didn't know the outcome of such a meeting.”

“You said guides. Were there other guides?”

“Yes, one other, the Great Spirit sent an old shaman to guide me in the payers and fasting.

“I had built a sweat lodge and began my fasting before the shaman, Two Bears, came into my campsite. He joined me in the fasting and taught me the prayers of the People. During the second night of fasting, I had my encounter with Coyote. Coyote is the deity that many tribes believe was tricked into letting death into the world. Others believe that He is trickster himself. It was during this encounter that Coyote transformed me from male to female.”

“Miss Hartman, you said you were sent guides. Was guiding you the only reason that Mr. Two Bears was sent?”

“Mr. Two Bears was sent to become my teacher.”

“Why does Mr. Two Bears need to teach you?”

“Mr. Two Bears told me he was sent to train his replacement. When I questioned him further, he said that I will take over his tasks.”

“So you are to become a shaman. What are the tasks of a shaman?”

“Different shamans have different tasks. Some will specialize in healing; some will specialize in the history of the People; and some will specialize in spiritual matters. It appears, at this time, I may have a special gift to heal people in mind and body. And sometimes I am able to help them on their spiritual side.”

“I Object!” said Mr. Johnson. “These two are making a mockery of these proceedings.”

“Your Honor,” said Jesse. “I know what I am saying and what you see before you is hard to believe. If it had not happened to me, I would not believe it.”

“Young lady,” said Judge Stokes, “Contrary to the opinion of Mr. Johnson, it is my job to determine what to believe and what is false. As this is a civil case, the preponderance of evidence will decide the outcome of this case. It is the person who has provided the most compelling evidence that will come out on top. Mr. Robertson, you may proceed.”

“Miss Hartman, why did Coyote change you?”

“My initial transformation was to a she-wolf. Coyote changed me into this form to test me before He brought me before the Great Spirit. The Great Spirit turned my fur white and spoke to me about helping others. He told me because my spirit was meek and gentle as a female He would allow Coyote's trick on me to stand.”

“How long did you stay in the form of a wolf?”

“I stayed in the form of a wolf for a week to learn the ways of the wolf from the pack.”

“You were accepted into a pack?”

“All Hartman's, if they listen to the spirits, can become members of a very special pack that lives in the wild portion of the ranch. If I had not followed the advice of my grandfather, the Hartman's may have lost the ability to hear the spirit of the wolves.”

“Could your grandfather have known that you would have been turn into a female?”

“I don't know. My grandmother was always asking God for a granddaughter, and he knew Coyote is a trickster, but I don't know if he had a premonition that I would be changed.”

“Your Honor, I have no more questions for Miss Hartman.”

“Mr. Johnson, your witness.”

Mr. Johnson stood with a smirk on his face. He was going to prove this witness to be a fraud. In his mind, all he had to do was just push this person claiming to be Jesse Hartman, and the web of lies and deceit will come tumbling down.

---

 
 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thanks to Sephrena for making the post look professional. Thanks to all who have commented or left Kudos. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 25: Cross Examination

“Your Honor, I have no more questions for Miss Hartman.”

“Mr. Johnson, your witness.”

Mr. Johnson stood with a smirk on his face. He was going to prove this witness to be a fraud. In his mind, all he had to do was just push this person claiming to be Jesse Hartman, and the web of lies and deceit will come tumbling down.

“Miss Hartman is it? You expect this court to believe that you had an encounter with an ancient god called Coyote?”

“Yes”

“Where is Mr. Jesse Hartman? It is obvious that you are not him.”

“I AM Jesse Hartman.”

“Jesse Hartman is a male which you are not. Therefore, you can not be Jesse Hartman.”

“I Object!” said Mr. Robertson. “The Plaintiff's council has set himself up as judge.”

“Your Honor, you gave the defendant great latitude in the claims of this witness. It is my position that the witness is a fraud and has made up the whole story. I ask for the same latitude to prove my hypothesis.”

“Mr Johnson, I warn you. If you make a mockery of my court or I believe you are trying my patience, I will end this line of questioning.”

“Yes, Your Honor.”

The attorney turned back to the young woman. “Where is Jesse Hartman?” he asked with exasperation in his voice.

“I am Jesse Hartman.”

“Miss! Jesse Hartman is male. You read the birth certificate. So how can you be Jesse Hartman?”

“I was changed from male to female...”

“Yes, yes. We heard your story about meeting an ancient deity while on a SPIRIT QUEST. Anyone can make up such a story. Why should we believe such a tale?”

“Because it is true.”

“Young Lady, everyone knows that deities such as you have described do not exist. Why do you insist that you are Jesse Hartman?”

“I AM Jesse Hartman.”

“To be Mr. Hartman, you would have had to have surgery that I am unsure is available, and you have to pass the standards of psychiatric care to get the surgery. Why don't you tell us who you really are?”

“I AM Jesse Hartman.”

“I have to say you are consistent in your claim.” The lawyer walked back over to his table and picked up his notes and studied them for a few minutes to find his next question. “Are Dr. Henley and Mr. Jesse Hartman friends?”

“I became friends with Dr. Henley after I broke my arm.”

“I didn't ask about you and Dr. Henley. I ask if Mr. Jesse Hartman and Dr. Henley are friends.”

“And I told you that Dr. Henley and I, Jesse Hartman, became friends after I broke my arm.”

“Dr. Henley testified that the DNA evidence indicates that you are the child of my client. My client only had the male child. How is it that he was able to get a DNA sample to match my client from you?”

“I keep telling you I am Jesse Hartman.”

“Are you and Dr. Henley in league with the young Mr. Hartman to deprive my client of his rightful inheritance? Did the doctor falsify the DNA results to prove you are my client's child”

“I OBJECT! Mr. Johnson has no proof or evidence of any evidence tampering. If anyone should be considered for evidence tampering it is the elder Mr. Hartman.”

“Mr. Robertson, I will allow the question this time. But, Mr. Johnson, if you decide to impugn the integrity of a witness such as Dr. Henley again, you better have proof to back it up.”

“Yes, Your Honor.” Turning back to the young shaman, “Now answer the question. Did Dr. Henley falsify the DNA results?”

“Mr. Johnson, I do not know the ways and dealings of unscrupulous lawyers, but I can tell you that Dr. Henley has a reputation of one who tells the truth as befitting a county coroner.” said Jesse coolly.

“Ah, yes, the doctor wears many hats in the small community. He is, also, the local psychiatrist is he not?”

“He does not claim to be a psychiatrist.”

“Didn't the good doctor diagnose your grandfather of being of sound mind?”

“Unlike you and my father, my grandfather was of sound mind.”

The lawyer noticed that he had started to rile the young woman attacking the doctor. He thought if he could get her upset enough with the attacks against the doctor then she would slip in her declarations of being Jesse Hartman. “You didn't answer my question. Didn't Dr. Henley make a diagnoses, of your grandfather, for which he is unqualified?”

“Dr. Henley IS a trained physician.”

“But he is not a psychiatrist.”

“I OBJECT! Your Honor. Lawyers are writing wills all the time. Does Mr. Johnson require a psychiatric examination of each of his clients before he writes their will?”

“Mr. Johnson, I agree with the defendants council. If a lawyer can judge a person to be of sound mind, then I suspect that a doctor is more than capable. Move on.”

“Yes Your Honor.” said the attorney. If attacking the doctor was off limits, he had to find another tack to take. Consulting his notes, he decided he would find a flaw in the transformation story. “Miss, you said in your testimony that you were protected by wolves from a mountain lion?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“How did you know these wolves were there to protect you?”

“I could speak with them.”

“You could speak with them”

“Yes, Sir”

“How were able to communicate with wild wolves? Oh I forget, you are a Shaman. Humans cannot speak with and understand other animals, but you expect us to believe that you can?”

“Sir, I know it sounds crazy, but I can communicate with the pack of wolves that lives in the wild part of the ranch.”

“You indicated that all Hartmans could become part of this special pack. My client has never heard of such and wasn't invited to join this pack.”

“I was told by a pack elder, that my father wouldn't listen to the spirit of the wolf. My grandfather didn't listen either, and the voice of the wolf was fading until I answer the call.”

“The wolves called to you?”

“Yes, sir.”

“The wolves have telephones?”

“No, sir”

“So, how did they call you?”

“They would howl in the distance and I understood them to be inviting me to come run with them.”

“Didn't you think it was dangerous for a young woman to be traipsing around in the woods by herself?”

“When my spirit quest began, I was male and I was heavily armed.”

“Why were heavily armed if you were invited by the wolves to come run with them?”

“One, my grandfather indicated in his letter that I should carry weapons if I went riding in the wild part of the ranch, and, two, I didn't know what I would run into.”

“What weapons did you take with you?”

“I had the lever action carbine rifle that my grandfather gave me and his two Browning 1911 45's that he carried in Vietnam.”

“Are those pistols a bit large for a young girl to carry?”

“They are, but my grandfather taught me how to use them when I was still a male.”

The attorney was getting frustrated in that every attempt he made to get the young woman to slip up wasn't working. He studied his notes again. “Who are the people you referred to in your earlier testimony?”

“The Native Americans refer to themselves as the People. Some refer to themselves as the First Nations.”

“But you were not raised in the ways of the People or know their language?”

“I know some of their ways as my grandfather did teach me some, but I don't know all of their ways nor do I know their languages.”

“How can you be a shaman to a people you do not understand?”

“The Great Spirit and Coyote will teach me and direct me. I, also, have Mr. Two Bears to teach me.”

“You say that the Great Spirit and Coyote will teach and direct you. How?”

“How do born again Christians claim to be led by the spirit? I suspect it may be something similar to that. The Great Spirit just gives me the knowledge that I need to know.”

“The Great Spirit just gives you the knowledge?”

“Yes.”

“Then why do you need Mr. Two Bears?”

“Why do people need preachers and priests? Sometimes it helps to have someone else with the knowledge to teach you.”

“You said that your gifts as a shaman are healing the mind and body and to help spiritually?”

“Yes.”

“If we were to take you into the local hospital, could you heal someone to prove your claim?”

“I don't know. Usually, the Great Spirit brings the paths, of those he wants me to help, across my path. I am rather new at this and I don't know my limitations or exactly what the Great Spirit has in store for me.”

“How much do you charge somebody to heal them?”

“I don't charge anyone for the gifts that have been given to me.”

“Are you a licensed doctor?”

“No sir.”

“You have healed someone?”

“The Great Spirit did the healing.”

“So, you have been practicing medicine without a license?”

“I Object,” said Mr. Robertson.

“Sustained.”

“Let me rephrase the question. How do you heal someone?”

“I am given a chant in the language of the people. As I concentrate on the chant, people are healed.”

“Are you able to understand the chant?”

“I have not yet, But I am hoping that Mr. Two Bears will teach me.”

“But you have not understood the chants. How are you able to know you are chanting healing and not chanting disaster or death on the person?”

“I trust in the Great Spirit to help me.”

Mr. Johnson was beginning to get frustrated. Every attack he had launched has been parried away by this young lady. In his mind, she was trained well to answer his questions. He went back to his notes. There has to be something in here that will allow him to get the upper hand.

“Let’s get back to the Spirit Quest. You said that young Native American men go on these Spirit quests to find their spirit animal?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Is it the custom for young women to go on Spirit Quests?”

“No, Sir”

“Then why did a young lady such as yourself attempt such a quest if it is reserved for young men?”

“When I started the quest I WAS a young man.”

“That's right. You keep claiming that you were a male. And happy to be male. You said you were transformed. Tell us again.”

“I had built a sweat lodge by a lake in the back country.”

The attorney interrupted, “Why?”

“It is the Native American way to cleanse oneself.”

“I thought you said you didn't know the ways of the Native Americans?”

“I said I knew some, but not enough.”

“Okay, go on”

“Mr. Two Bears joined me to teach me the rituals of cleansing and seeking the Spirits.”

“I thought you said that the Great Spirit was giving you the knowledge that you needed?”

“He does now, but at that time I hadn't met Coyote or the Great Spirit.”

“Go on.”

“Sometime while I was fasting and praying I left this earthly realm and entered a spirit realm.”

“How do you mean?”

“I seemed to have floated above the sweat lodge and was looking down on the world until I entered a mist.”

“What happened in the Spirit realm?”

“As I was standing in the mist this large Coyote came to me. It was so large that it looked me in the eyes with out have to rear up on its legs. I bowed to it because I knew I’d met the deity Coyote. The deity asked me to follow it, but I couldn't stand back up. He had changed me into a wolf.”

“Why did He change you?”

“He was taking me before the Great Spirit.”

“So you have MET the Great Spirit?”

“I have.”

“What did He look like?” said the attorney trying to hide his smirk. He knew he had the young woman now.

“He looked very much like a man, but he had a light coming off him. I was scared to be in His presence and couldn't look at Him until he told me to come close.”

“He told you to come close?”

“He wanted to talk to me. He reached out and scratched behind my ear turning my fur white.”

“Is this when you were turn into a female?”

“No. Coyote turned me into a she wolf before he led me into the Great Spirit's presence.”

“Young lady THAT is the most fantastic tale I have ever heard. You expect us to believe that you have met an ancient Deity that led you to another ancient Deity. And in the process, this ancient deity changed you into a female. You have shown no proof that YOU are Jesse Hartman in spite of this fantastic tale.

“It is time to quit telling these fabrications and tell us WHERE is Mr. Hartman?”

“I am Jesse Hartman.”

“Young lady, you can't be Jesse Hartman. You said that these ancient deities made you a shaman of a religion you haven't followed and of a people of which you are not a member. Who is going to follow you? Tell us where Jesse Hartman is so that we can get this hearing over with.?

Jesse could feel her anger as she answered, “I AM Jesse Hartman.”

“Miss, you said that you have spoken to and understood the wolves on the ranch. I don't know if you are delusional in thinking that wolves can communicate with humans or if this is part of the fabrications. If you had actually met wolves in the wild, they would have killed and possibly eaten you. Why won't you tell us where Jesse Hartman is”‹?”

“I KEEP telling you that I AM JESSE HARTMAN.” The young shaman was becoming more angry as she noticed the smirks on the faces of her father and his lawyer.

“You said you have a teacher. One Mr. Two Bears. Have you and Mr. Two Bears done something with the young Mr. Hartman to steal his inheritance?”

“No. I AM JESSE HARTMAN,” she said with a low growl.

The attorney turned his back to the witness, “For you to be here pretending to be Jesse Hartman, and to insist on these wild fabrications, you have either to be completely delusional or you have had to incapacitate the young Mr. Hartman. Which is it?”

The she wolf answered, “I AM JES..growl.”

“What's that? I didn't understand you.”

The judge intervened, “Mr. Johnson, I suggest you face the witness.”

The attorney turned around to face the witness. He could see the white ears of the she wolf extending through the young girls black hair. Also, he noticed her muzzle lengthen and sharpen to the point she could no longer answer. As he looked into her deep blue eyes, he could hear her in his thoughts. “If you continue to anger me and attack those I care about, I will rip your throat out with my teeth.” He saw the young wolf bare her fangs for emphasis. His hand went to his throat to protect it from the ferocious animal.

The color drained from his face as he looked over at his client who was too stunned to move. Then with a shaky voice he turned to the judge, “I..I..have..no..further.” He walked over to the plaintiff's table and sat next to his client.

Jesse was beginning to calm and her face returned to normal, but her ears were still above her hair. “Miss Hartman you may step down.”

“Mr. Robertson, I don't think you need to call another witness,” said the judge. “I am ready to make my ruling.”

“In the case of Mr. Roy Hartman versus Mr. Jesse Hartman, I find on Point One concerning the paternity of the late Mr. Hartman's heir, MISS Jesse Hartman is the legitimate heir to Mr. William Hartman's estate. On Point Two concerning the competency of the late Mr. Hartman, I find that Mr. Hartman was of sound mind at the writing of his will. Therefore, the will of the late Mr. Hartman will stand as being proper and duly witnessed. Court adjourned.”

---

 
 
To Be Continued...
 

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thanks to Sephrena for making the post look professional. And Mostly thanks to all who have commented or left Kudos.

I must also apologize for the time lapse between chapters. I get in to these funks that keep me from performing at a …. Well you get the picture. Sephrena has the next chapter and it will be up to her when she posts.

A big thanks to Erin for trying and succeeding in keeping the site up.

If anyone gets offended by the comments from Jesse's father, Let me apologize now. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 26: Going Home

When Judge Stokes announced his verdict, Roy Hartman came out of his stupor shouting, “You can't give my ranch to that FAG. I don't care if he can change into a buffalo. The ranch belongs to me. I own the ranch and the mineral rights that go with it. Judge you are a @&^%(@ idiot if you think I am going to sit here while you give my ranch to a @&^%@ FAGGOT.”

The judge was banging his gavel for order. Then shouted over the elder Mr. Hartman. “Thirty days and if you don't control your client Mr. Johnson you get thirty as well.”

The attorney turned to try and calm his client down. When he did, the irate man swung at him hitting him square in the jaw. The lawyer crumpled to the ground from the blow. “I'm going to kill that queer then I'm going to kill me a judge.”

The bailiff ran to get in between Mr. Hartman and the young woman. As the bailiff tried to subdue the man, two other sheriff officers, hearing the ruckus, ran in to the court room to see the bailiff struggling with the out of control individual. They managed to get Mr. Hartman under control and his hands cuffed behind his back.

“That will be 180 days Mr. Hartman, plus assault on an officer of the court. Do you have anything to say now?! I can be persuaded to add more time to your stay.”

The man glared at the judge, but didn't say anything.

“Bailiff take him away.” As the bailiff ushered the elder Hartman from the courtroom, he turned to glare at the person who was once his son, but he didn't say anything.

Jesse watched sadly as they led her father from the courtroom. “Judge Stokes, I must apologize for my father's outburst,” said the young lady.

“Miss Hartman, I have been through this many times, but it is always refreshing when I meet someone as young as you who remembers her manners. I am sure your father will post bail and be out by tomorrow. If you are staying longer, I will hold him longer.”

“That will not be necessary sir. We are flying out tonight.”

“Very well.” As the judge left the courtroom he said, “You may want to use some of that healing power on Mr. Johnson.” The two Sheriff officers were tending to the lawyer who was still lying on the floor.

The young shaman walked over to the injured man, “Mr. Johnson are you going to be alright?”

“I think so. The officers want me to lie here until the paramedics arrive in case I have any further injuries.”

Jesse walked back over to her attorney, “Thank you Mr. Robertson. Now, I can get on with my life. This calls for a victory dinner. Doctors will you please join Mr. Robertson, Doc Henley and me for dinner out near the airport before we fly out. Mrs. Lancaster will join us as well.”

They all ended up at a nice local restaurant near the airport. Jesse had called the pilot to tell him that they had finished in court and to join them if he wanted. Mr. Robertson ordered a bottle of Champagne to celebrate the victory. “To Miss Jesse Hartman, may she always win in her endeavors.”

They sat around leisurely eating, because the pilot said it would take a a couple of hours to check over the plane and get it ready to fly. The flight plan had been filed, so it was a matter of boarding and leaving just before time to take off. “I hope you all can come and visit the ranch someday,” said Jesse. “There is a standing invitation for each of you. It is so beautiful out there and you will love my family.”

“You know I haven't had a vacation in years,” said Dr. Spencer. “Maybe I will come out this fall or for Christmas.”

“How about you Dr. Baker? When can you come out?” asked the young shaman. “I have someone you just have to meet.”

“Oh, And whom might that be?”

“My adopted daughter. She is in the body of a three year old human, but she has much learning to do catch up with her human age.

“She was a wolf pup from my pack, but because of medical conditions Coyote had me become her surrogate mother. The lesson was to teach me that sometimes I am to point people to the doctors for help instead of me trying to heal everyone I encounter. When I left, she was telling my cook that wolves don't wear shoes, and my cook telling her that little girls do. She is going to be a hand full.

“Mr. Robertson, I do hope that you and Sara can come visit someday.”

“We'll see. You and Dr. Henley have a good trip home.”

They drove over to the airport, and while the pilot made the final checks on the plane, Jesse called Gabriel, “Hi, Gabe. You wanted me to call you with the verdict. Well..... WE WON!!”

“Oh that's so good to hear, Jess. Is your dad finish fighting the will.”

“I sure hope so, but he was threatening me and the judge after the judge gave his verdict. He even punched his own lawyer and wrestled with the bailiff. The judge charged him with contempt and they will press charges of assaulting an officer of the court.”

“Your pa really messed up bad”

“The pilot is telling me I have to get off the phone. See ya when I get back.”

“Okay, I'll see ya when you get back to town. Love ya.”

The flight back was uneventful. The pilot had called ahead to have Tom waiting for them at the airport. “How did it go?” asked Tom.

“We won. The ranch is all mine, so I can make a safe haven for Merry's family. Have you heard anything from the ranch?”

“Everything has been quiet so far. I did talk to Cindy. She said that they are still having trouble with Merry saying she won't do things because she is a wolf and wolves don't have to do them. However, Gail is beginning to make a few inroads. I hope my little one doesn't turn out to be as big a handful as that little girl.

“I have a few more things I need to do here before I can get back to pick up Cindy and the Baby, so I've chartered a small airplane to fly you back home in the morning. We'll stay at my house tonight. Doc I'll let you take the master bedroom. Jesse will take the guest room. And I'll sleep on the couch.”

“Tom, I don't want to kick you out of your bed.”

“Don't worry Doc. The first few nights when the baby came home, I ended up sleeping on the couch with the baby on my chest. We got her something warm to sleep on and mimic the sound of someone breathing with a heart beat and we haven't had a bit of trouble laying her down since.

“That is very clever,” said the Doc.

Jesse yawned and said, “Gentlemen, it has been a long day and sleeping on the plane is not quite as restful as one would think. If you'll excuse me, I'm going to bed.” She stood as Tom pointed her to the guestroom with the en-suite bath.

They slept in the next morning, arising at noon to the phone ringing. Tom answered, “Hello.”

“Is this Tom? This is Joan. I met Jesse at the doctor's office and she offered me a job on the ranch.”

“Okay,” said a sleepy confused Tom. “Would you like to speak with Jesse?”

“Is she there? I thought she was not going to be in town long.”

“She had to fly east and just arrived back early this morning. Let me get her for you.” Tom laid the phone down and gently knocked on Jesse's door. “Jesse you have a phone call. Do you want me to take a message?”

“Yes, please. Tell them I will call them back in about fifteen minutes.”

“Joan, let me get your phone number and I will have her call you. She is just waking up.”

“Okay, Tell her I want the job as cook at her ranch. And here is my number.” After hanging up Tom went to start coffee and breakfast. The aroma of coffee and bacon frying brought the doctor out of the master bedroom and Jesse followed a few minutes later. Her hair was still wet from a shower.

“Is there anything I can help with?” asked the girl.

“No, just tell me how you like your eggs.”

“I like 'em the way my grandfather liked them, I like 'em just fine.”

Tom just shook his head, “Just for that you're getting them scrambled. How about you Doc?”

“Scrambled is good for me.”

“That makes it easy on the cook. By the way, that's who called you. Someone named Joan was saying she wants the job of cook at the ranch.”

“Good,” said Jesse. “That'll give Merry a girl her age to play with. Did she leave a number?”

“She did. It's on the refrigerator.”

“I'll call after breakfast. I have an appointment for Merry with Dr. Jones in two weeks. I can bring Cindy and the baby back when I come. That'll save you a trip if you are busy with the Governor.”

“That sounds like a plan. The state legislature will be in session so I'll need to be available most days.”

They finished breakfast and while the two men cleaned up, Jesse called Joan. The young shaman made arrangements to pick up her new cook when she came back in two weeks. This would give her company on the ride down and company on the ride back. Also, It would let Joan turn in a two weeks notice to her employer.

Tom came into the living room where the young woman just finished her call and said, “I have just talked to the pilot that will take you back home. He says if you can be at the airport in an hour he can get you home and get back before it gets dark.”

The twin engine Cherokee was sitting on the tarmac outside the private terminal with the engines running. The pilot shook hands with Tom as he walked up and introduced Jesse and the doctor. “Have a safe flight.”

Jesse hugged Tom and kissed him on the cheek, “Thank you for all your help.” The pilot and his passengers boarded the plane, taxied, and took off. An hour later they were landing at the small county airport.

Cindy was waiting for them, “Did you have a good flight?”

“It was good,” said the young girl. “We won!”

“That's good. Is the fight gone out of your father?”

“Probably not, but he has some jail time coming to him and it will be a while before he can cause anymore trouble.”

“Good. Are you ready to get back to the ranch?”

“Let me say goodbye to our pilot and then we'll be ready.”

They dropped Doc Henley off at his home before they arrived at the ranch. There Jesse was met by Merry at the door. “Far Wander!!” she shouted as she hugged the young shaman.

Gail came into the kitchen to see what the commotion was about. “Welcome home,” she said.

---

 
 
To Be Continued...
 

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thanks to Sephrena for making the post look professional. And Mostly thanks to all who have commented or left Kudos. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 27: Home

'Home,' thought Jesse. 'Yes this is home. I have never been more welcomed than I have been here.' She hugged Cindy and Gail. “It's good to be home and among people who care.” She sat Merry in her lap and asked her to tell her how her days had been while she was gone.

“Aunt Gail, keeps telling me I am a little girl,” pouted the young wolf.

“You are a little girl. A very pretty little girl.”

“She won't let me run with Chipper. She says that little girls have to wear shoes and play quiet games.”

“I think Aunt Gail is afraid you might get sick. Once we get your heart fixed you'll be able to run and play all you want. Until then, you and I can play with Chipper.”

Cindy interrupted the two wolves, “Who's Chipper?”

“That's Grandfather's golden retriever wolf mix. He's quite old and very good with young children,” replied the young woman.

“How did Merry know his name?” Cindy asked.

“He told me,” said Merry.

“Cindy, there are things best left unasked. You may not believe them anyway,” said the shaman.

Gail said, “It's time for little girls to go to bed. You can talk to Jesse all day tomorrow.”

“Do I have to?”

“I will take you up and tuck you in,” said the young lady. “I will read you a story if you like.”

“Okay.” Jesse gathered the little girl in her arms and carried her up stairs. The older girl selected The Cat in the Hat to read to the little girl.

“Can't you just tell me a story like my mother used to do when we couldn't sleep?” asked Merry.

“I could and some nights I will, but reading to you from these books helps you learn to speak properly and to learn to read if you follow along.”

“Why do I have to know how to read?”

“Didn't your daddy take you out and show the signs on the trails?”

“Yes”

“Why do you think he showed you these signs?”

“So I would know what was good to hunt and what was dangerous in the forest.”

“Were you good at learning these signs?”

“I was better than my litter mates because I couldn't run around as much.”

“As humans, we have many signs to learn. And we have many ways to talk. It is not polite to sniff another human when you first meet them. I don't have to stand outside and howl to talk to my neighbors. I don't have to talk to them at all to talk to them. I can write them a letter or note and send it to them because we all know the same signs similar to the wolves knowing the signs marking each others territory. You have much to learn and that learning begins with learning to read.

“When Coyote changed you into a little girl, he gave you a great gift in knowing how to talk in my human language. It takes human pups years to learn and years to learn how to express themselves. I know I have used a bunch of words you may not know, but you'll learn them and be able to use them. That's why we read books to our pups, so that they may learn quickly, and they are fun to read.

“Lets get you in your pj's, get your teeth brushed, and get in bed.”

It was just a few minutes after tucking Merry in bed that she was fast asleep. Jess kissed her forehead saying, “Goodnight little one.” She walked back down stairs to find Gail sitting alone in the kitchen. “My mother used to do this when she was alive.”

“What? Tuck you in?”

“No. Just sit alone in the kitchen staring off into space.”

“If she was like me she wasn't just staring, but she was remembering the day and thanking God for the gifts of children and praying that they grow up well and happy. Now that Cindy is grown, I pray that she remains happy and that her husband is always able to provide for them. Also, I have the new grandchild to pray for. You will learn and soon with Merry to care for.

“Every time you leave them or they go out to play; every time they go off to a friend’s house; or when they start to drive, adds another gray hair or a worry line as my mother called them. I call them prayer lines. I always pray they come back safe and unharmed.

“So this is my time to thank God for his mercies and to unwind after another day. Grab some milk and sit with me awhile. George isn't back yet from the south forty. He's been gone since you left, so I add him to my prayers to come back safe to me.”

Jesse did as the older woman asked. They sat quietly in thought and silent prayer. The young shaman could hear nature around her in the farm animals and insects. She listened to the wind and listened to her spirit. She knew she had much to learn and that every day she would learn something new. She, also, learned that everyone had something to teach her. The only requirement was to keep her mind open.

The young woman started nodding off, when the older woman touched her. Jesse jumped bumping the table with her knees. “Ouch! You scared me. I must have fallen asleep.”

“That happens sometimes. Let’s go to bed. Maybe, George will be back in the morning.” They got up from the table and walked upstairs turning off lights as they went.

They were up early the next morning preparing breakfast for the ranch hands that lived on the ranch. Gail looked over to the shaman, “Thank you for sitting with me last night. I'm getting really worried about George.”

“If he's not here by noon, I'll take Big Spot and try to find him, but I'm sure he's fine.”

The women busied themselves about the house. Jesse and Merry went outside to play with Chipper. Cindy stayed close by with her baby to watch. When Jesse threw a ball, Chipper would run to get it. After a few throws, the young shaman had Merry throw the ball. She could see that Chipper had slowed down in his old age. The little girl couldn't throw as far, so the old dog didn't have to exert as much energy. The baby would laugh and coo at the dog whenever he brought the ball over trying to include it in the game. The baby's mother picked up the ball to explain to the small child what it was and what they were doing. Then she would explain to the animal that the baby is just too small to understand and would throw the ball back to the little girl.

After a few minutes, Merry and Chipper were showing signs of tiring. The young women took the children back inside for lunch and a nap. After lunch, Jesse saddled Big Spot and prepared to ride to the south forty where George had rushed off to before she left to go to court. It was unlike her foreman and his ranch hands not to check in. She loaded a bed roll and her rain gear, then filled the saddle bags with enough food for a couple of days. She packed the carbine and her pistols. As she was finishing up securing everything onto the horse, Gail came out of the kitchen. “There's a phone call for you.”

The young woman walked into the house and answered. “Hello?”

“Hi Jesse, Its Gabriel. Do you have time to talk? Gail said you were heading out to find George.”

“Hi Gabe,” She wondered why her voice went up a lilt. “Yeah George hasn't returned and we're getting worried.”

“How'd you like some company?” asked the young man.

“That isn't necessary.”

“I didn't ask if you needed me to go along. I asked if would like for me to tag along. I'd like to spend some time with you.” Jesse could hear the frustration in the young man's voice. She had been ducking him since she had returned. She remembered that he was the first one she called in her excitement after winning the trial.

“Yes, I'd like for you ride with me. Do you want me to saddle a horse for you?”

“I'll bring my own horse. I will be there in about an hour.”

“Okay, see you in about an hour. I'll have some food ready for your saddle bags when you get here.”

Gail had been in the kitchen listening to Jesse's side of the conversation. “Is that nice young man going to go with you?”

“Yes, And since you called him to ask him to go with me, you can prepare some trail food for him while we wait for him to get here.”

Gail blustered, “I never called...” The young wolf had cocked her head with that knowing smile. “Well, IF I did call him, a young lady shouldn't be riding alone. There are too many things out there that could harm you.”

The young wolf walked over to the older lady and hugged her. “Be sure to add me to your prayer list tonight and until we get back.” She knew the plump woman would worry and to tell her not to would be a waste of breath.

Gabriel arrived sooner than he said and was unloading the horse when Merry woke from her nap. He was checking the saddle and making sure he had everything he would need if they stayed out overnight. Jesse and the little girl came out side to greet the young man and to see if they could help him get ready. The little wolf walked over to the young cowboy and cocked her head to one side. “Who are you she asked?”

“I'm Gabriel. I live on the ranch next door.”

“Oh, are you going to help Far Wanderer to find Mr. Shilling.”

“Who is Far Wanderer?”

“That's my new mommy's name. She brought me here from my real mommy so I can get help with my heart.”

“What's wrong your heart?”

“I have a hole in it. Far Wanderer went east to find a shaman to fix it for me.”

“You still haven't told me who Far Wanderer is.”

Merry pointed to Jesse and in voice that sounded of annoyance like everyone should know the young woman's wolf name, “That is Far Wanderer, silly”

“I am silly. I should have known that,” said Gabriel.

The older wolf having finished packing came over to see what the two were talking about. “Far Wanderer, did you know that Gabriel didn't know your name? He is so silly.”

“I am sure you told him. Did you tell him how I came to be called Far Wanderer?”

“No. He didn't ask.”

“I guess that makes me even more silly,” said the cowboy.

Jesse squatted to Merry's level and said “Give us a hug and we will get started. I want to make some distance before dark.” As she hugged the little girl she said, “you be a good little girl while I'm gone, don't give Ms. Gail a bad time, and do what she tells you.”

Gabriel squatted and asked the little girl, “May I have a hug too.”

The little wolf walked over and hugged the rugged man. She turned to the older girl, “He smells funny.”

“Really! Let me smell.” She hugged the young man “Yep. He smells funny...Hmm...Like Old Spice. Did you like it Merry?”

“Maybe a little,” said the little girl. The older girl giggled at the discomfort of the young man.

Gabriel said, “Let’s mount up and get started,” trying to avoid any more embarrassment.

Jesse asked Gabriel to check her saddle. The she asked Big Spot, “Is the saddle too tight?” The horse shook his head from side to side and walked over to the porch to make it easier for the girl to mount with her broken arm. “Thank you Big Spot. Are you ready for another adventure?” The horse nodded his head up and down.

“You have a well trained horse,” said the cowpoke.

“Lets just say we have an understanding that most riders and horses don't have,” answered the shaman.

They started at a slow walk until the horses and riders muscles warmed up. Then they urged the horses into a ground covering lope. Jesse had an idea of where George might be, but the ranch was so large it could take many hours to days to find someone. They rode until just before dark to a small copse of woods that had a spring and decided to camp.

They gathered enough wood to fix their supper. The girl asked the rancher to fix supper while she gathered more fire wood for the night. Once she was out of sight of her companion, she put her hand to her mouth and gave a loud howl. She was hoping that some of her pack mates might be near enough to hear her. She gathered some more wood and before she turned back to the camp she howled again. This time she thought she heard a response though it was a long way away. She decided she would make one more howl and hope Gabriel doesn't come looking for her. She knew if one of her pack mates had heard her, they would arrive sometime in the middle of the night. She didn't know if Big Spot would alert her to the presence of a wolf, especially one from her pack, but Gabriel's horse would react quickly and alert them of the presence of the hunter.

After the girl cleaned up the supper dishes, the two companions sat to discuss where their lives had taken them and where they thought their lives should go. “Gabriel, what have you done since the summer I left for college?” asked Jesse.

“Mostly, I worked the ranch and learned ranching from my father. He didn't think I needed to go to college, but I did attend the local trade schools. I picked up an associate’s degree in business which taught me enough to run the books on the ranch. I learned some mechanical skills and some electronic skills that will help around the ranch. Dad said he is going to leave the ranch to my sisters and me, but I was the one who would have to run it. Also, he set up the ranch into a LLC, so that it is a bit more protected. If one of my sisters or their children want to sell their portion of the ranch. The others in the LLC will have first right of refusal.”

“What about girls? Surely you would have had to have dated some of the girls around. I thought for sure you would have married one by now.”

“Oh, I dated a few, but none of them were a match to you.”

“I know there are better girls than me out there”

“No! Really! The girls either thought I was an uncouth country hick and wouldn't have any thing to do with me, or they couldn't see themselves settling down as a rancher’s wife. Some just wanted me to sell my part of ranch and move to town. I think they wanted someone who could keep them comfortable. A couple just wanted to have sex with me. I wasn't brought up that way.

“What about you?”

“My life is a bit more complicated. When you called after I first got here I needed to tell you something, but I didn't have time. And I wanted to tell face to face. Then I went on my spirit quest and things became even more complicated. I'm glad you came on this trip with me as it will give you time to understand what has happened and you can ride back to your ranch if I disappoint you.”

“You'd never disappoint me.”

“Don't be so quick or sure of yourself until you have heard me out. The trouble is I wasn't born a girl.”

“I don't understand. You look like a girl to me.”

“Did I ever tell you I had an aunt.”

“No.”

“Before I was born, My aunt was killed in a car crash. It devastated my grandmother and she never really got over it. One time when I came out to visit, the airline lost my luggage. Instead of stopping and buying me new clothes. My grandmother dressed me in my aunt’s clothes saying that they were just going to waste. Why she hadn't given them to Goodwill or some other charity I don't know. After seeing me in my aunt's clothes, she stared treating me like a girl. It seemed to make her happy and my embarrassment was a small price to pay to make her happy.

“I was a boy when we went on that first date.”

“And you let me kiss you.”

“I was so afraid that you would find out that I wasn't a girl, and you'd be mad and beat me up. I was so stunned that you kissed me, that I just stood there. Then you kissed me again. My grandfather was laughing so hard when I came in I thought he was going to have a stroke or something. My grandmother was gushing about how grown up her little girl was becoming.”

“I can see why. Your grandfather was bit of a prankster according to my grandfather. They were after the same girl in high school, and he played some dirty tricks on my grandfather to keep him away from the girl. Then your grandfather went to Vietnam, and the girl dumped my grandfather. I think she just kept them around for entertainment.

“That is why I keep thinking you're pulling my leg with this boy idea.”

“I wish. I was happy being a boy. At college, I dated a few girls and thought I was in love once. Then she left me for someone else. I had just finished getting my degree in agriculture and animal husbandry when my grandfather passed. After the will was read and my father realized he wasn't getting the ranch he kicked me out. I had to hitchhike to get out here. I don't know if you knew my grandfather was into the Native American culture and religions. He wanted me to take a spirit quest as quickly as I could once I was out here. It was on the spirit quest when I found out that my father had petitioned the court to overturn the will.

“So, if you are happy being a boy, then why are you dressing and acting like a girl?”

“Because, I am a girl.”

“Now you are starting to scare me. Do I need to keep one eye open tonight?”

“Remember the spirit quest?”

“Yes.”

“Well I met Coyote on this quest and he turned me into a girl as a trick on me and the Great Spirit.”

“Coyote?”

“Coyote is an ancient deity of the southwestern tribes that was tricked into bringing death into the world. He is also known as a trickster. The Great Spirit decided I should stay a girl and become a shaman to the People.”

“So you are a girl now?”

“Yes. I am a fully function female with ovaries. I can have babies. Even though I was born a boy and now I am a girl, do you still want to date me?”

“Are you into boys, having been a boy? I think that would creep me out if it was me.”

“It kinda does, but then my body overrides my mind and I start to think how good it would feel to be a mother and the only way that will happen is if I have sex with a male.”

“I believe I can get over the creep factor of you once being male.”

“Gee Thanks...Not”

“No. That didn't come out right. I still want to date you and see where this will lead us. I have dreamed of being your husband and father to your children for so long that I can't think of anyone else.”

“Well I have one more secret to get out in the open”

“What's that? You're a werewolf?”

“Close”

---

 
 
To Be Continued...
 

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thanks to Sephrena for making the post look professional. And Mostly thanks to all who have commented or left Kudos. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 28: The Back Forty
 
“No. I'm not a werewolf,” replied Jesse.

“That's good. I don't have any silver bullets.” said Gabriel. “Not that I would shoot you if you were to turn into a werewolf. I did hear a wolf howl earlier while you were out gathering wood. They usually don't attack people unless they are either very hungry or they are surprised and cornered.”

“There is an old pack that lives back up in the wild part of the ranch,” answered the girl. “According to Granddad, they help keep the other varmints away. We haven't had any trouble with coyotes or pumas with them around. Granddad lets them take an old stray during the winter to help get them through. We treat them like neighbors and they seem to help us protect the ranch.”

“Maybe, if we start treating them like neighbors, they will help us protect our ranch. There has been a bit of cattle rustling up north of here. Do you think that George ran into rustlers?”

“I hope not. The two of us could find ourselves in a place that we don't need to be.

“Do you know much about a Native American Spirit Quest?” asked Jesse.

“Not really. Just what I have seen on TV and Walker reruns.” he laughed.

“Let me explain it to you. A young man of a tribe would leave his home and go into the wilderness to fast and pray for guidance from his ancestors and the spirit guides. He usually went alone. While he is fasting and praying his spirit guide would come to him in the form of an animal. The spirit guide would direct him to prosper and protect him in battle. I started on my spirit quest as directed by my grandfather to find my spirit animal and to seek Coyote. An old shaman found me and taught me the rituals of the People.

“Do you know what I mean by the People?”

Gabriel scratched his head a minute. “You mean the Native Americans.”

“Yes. They, also, call themselves the First Nations. Anyway, he led me in the prayers of the People and then left the sweat lodge I had built. As I continued to pray, I left my body and seem to float above the sweat lodge and enter another place. The place was misty and as the mist cleared a large Coyote came walking toward me. He was as tall as a man at the shoulders. I bowed before Him because I had met Coyote. He told me to follow Him, but I couldn't stand. He had turned me into a she wolf. He led me to the Great Spirit. I had to stay a she wolf for a week and join the pack that lives on my ranch. The Great Spirit said I would stay a girl when I changed back to being human. Once a year I am to travel back to the lake where I was changed to seek Coyote and the Great Spirit. I can go more often if I feel the need. Also, when I need to or want to I can run with the wolves from my pack.”

“You do realize that this is more than I can get my head around in one night.” said Gabe.

“I know, but I figured that if I get it all out at once, it would be like taking a band aid off. The shock and hurt would be gone faster if you decided to leave.”

“Do you mind if I sleep on it tonight. I promise I won't run out on you until we find George and get him back to the house.”

“Fair enough. I know it was a big load to lay on you. Do you remember when you first called after I arrived from back east and I said I needed to talk with you?”

“Yes?”

“I was going to tell you I was a boy and hope you understood that I didn't mean to deceive you. Now that I am a girl I guess that is a moot point.

“I'm going to turn in. How about banking the fire, and I will cook breakfast in the morning.”

Jesse rolled out her sleeping bag in the small tent they had pitched. The young man sat staring at the fire thinking. After awhile, the young cowboy added more fuel to the fire and banked it for the night. He rolled his sleeping bag out next to hers and then crawled in. She smirked to herself as he squirmed to get comfortable. She had watched him pitch the tent. When she started to object as to where he was pitching it, he huffed that he knew what he was doing. Now, he was paying the price for not listening as he tried to find a way to get comfortable on top of the root under his back. One thing Jesse learned from her grandmother and mother was to never say I told you so to a man. Just let him suffer in peace and maybe, someday, he may learn to listen.

The next morning dawned bright. Jesse was up before daylight and had gathered firewood as the sky began to brighten enough to see. She had some coffee going and started some bacon. Gabe was still in the tent sleeping. He had rolled off the root closer to the young woman sometime in the middle of the night. As he was waking, he thought he had his arm over her. He snuggled closer to the being sleeping next to him and sniffed its hair. The smell of dirty dog brought him out of his revelry instantly. He tried to set up, but the animal was laying on the loose folds of his sleeping bag. He tried to pull the sleeping bag out from under the animal until it started to growl. The young man realized that this was no ordinary animal. It was a rather large wolf that was black with gray ears.

He whispered, “Jess.” Then a little louder “Jesse” The animal didn't move. When he tried to pull the covers out from under it again, the animal growled a little louder. The cowboy was trying to think what to do next. He gently poked the wolf and said a little louder “Jesse, wake up Honey.” Still the wolf didn't move. With nature making itself known, he had to get out of the tent. “Jesse, Sweetheart, Wake up. I have to go!”

Jesse stuck her head in the tent, “Are you talking to me?”

The young man looked at her then at the wolf. “I...I...I thought this was you.”

“Oh, Don't be silly. My fur is all white.” She reached in and gave the large wolf a swat, “Wake up Silver Ears before Gabriel pees on himself.” The large wolf got up and stretched in the downward dog position, then stretched its hind legs. He looked over at the cowboy snorted and walked out of the tent. Gabriel scrambled out of the tent and ran into the bushes to relieve himself.

The young rancher walked back into the camp. The girl looked up from frying biscuits in the bacon grease. “How did you sleep last night?”

“I could have been more comfortable, but it was good until this morning. Dirty dog is not one of my favorite....”

“Careful, Silver Ears might not like being called a dirty dog.”

“Ah, the wolf. Well waking next to a smelly wolf is still not my idea of a good morning. Especially,
with him growling at me.”

“I am sorry. He came in late and it started to sprinkle. You were the one who decided to snuggle with him.”

“I thought it was you.”

“So you have decided that you still want to date me?”

“Well, I did think about it, but I didn't have to think too hard. You are still the most beautiful girl and person I know. It was a no-brainer. I would ask you to marry me now, but something in the back of my mind tells me I need to ask your family.”

“That would be nice.”

“Who should I ask? I know you are estranged from your father. Do I ask George or Doc Henley?”

“If I were you I would make amends with Silver Ears. He is one of the elders of my pack.”

“Where is Silver Ears?”

“He is over there trading stories with Big Spot”

“I thought horses were scared of wolves as they kind of prey on them.”

“Those two have a special relationship as they have traveled together before and have become friends.”

“Where is my horse?”

“I think it is hiding behind Big Spot. He is tied well enough that he can't run, though he tried.”

“Do you think if I take the wolf some of this bacon he might begin to like me?”

“It would be a start. Just don't treat him like a dog. He's a wolf. A wild savage animal. Respect that.”

Gabriel started over to where Big Spot was standing with the wolf. As he got closer, the wolf turned his head toward the man. The man slowed to a stop and turned back to Jesse, “Ah...Maybe you should come with me the first time.”

“Don't be silly. If you are going to date me and ask him to be my mate you are going to have to treat him as an equal. Don't be afraid. Go introduce yourself.”

“Will he understand me?”

“He understands more than you think.”

“You know it would be easier if he were human.”

“Why?”

“I know how to stand up to another man, but... I know how to deal with a horse and my dog. This is a wild animal.”

“Come on over and I will introduce you because we need to get going. I will explain more to you as we ride.”

The two humans walked over to the animals, “Silver ears, Let me introduce Gabriel Johnston. He is the young man that lives on the next ranch.”

{Yes, I recognize him. He hasn't used the load noise toward us, but members of his pack have.}

“He doesn't know how to relate to animals”

{Most humans don't, but most animals don't know how to relate to each other. Wolves are top predators, as are humans. It can be hard to relate to your food. We kill or go hungry at the blessings of the Great Spirit.}

“I can understand. It must be tough to think of Big Spot as a friend instead of prey.”

{It can be, but a horse as smart as this one is easily seen as a friend. If he was wild with a herd of mares, we would have trouble taking one from his protection. It would be better to make an uneasy peace to protect each other, than to risk injury or death trying to take a member of his herd.}

Jesse turned to Gabriel, “Did you follow any of the conversation I had with Silver Ears?”

“To be truthful, just bit and pieces.”

“Did you understand anything that Silver Ears was saying?”

“I thought a heard a voice in my head. At first, I thought it was my mind playing tricks on me, but as I listened it became more clear that the wolf was speaking to you and I was able to listen in some.”

“Remember, he is not just a wolf. He is Merry's father, elder in my pack, and my friend.”

“I will remember. He has my respect and I hope I can earn his,” said the rancher.

“Don't be afraid of him and treat him as an equal and you will earn that and more,” said the young woman.

Gabriel rolled the sleeping bags as Jesse cleaned the dishes from breakfast. “Maybe I should have listened to you last night when I pitched the tent. I feel like that root left a permanent mark in my back,” said the young man stretching after rolling up the tent to find the root. They saddled their horses and packed their gear. The young man poured water on the campfire to make sure it was out. He helped the girl onto her horse then got on his. His horse was skittish with the wolf around. Big Spot tried to tell it that the wolf was a friend, but that is like telling a mouse that a cat is a friend.

The girl called to Silver Ears, “We are trying to find the ranch foreman. He left to take care of something in the back forty. That's the last field before we start up the mountain to the south. Do you know where I am talking about?”

{I know the area.}

“Would mind going with us? I don't know what we will find and the keen senses of the wolf are needed to keep us safe.”

{I will go with you and run ahead to watch and hear. I can smell the fear of your friend's horse. I will be able to concentrate better if I can put that out of my mind.} With that, he trotted ahead to a knoll to get a look into the next small glade before the riders got there. Each time the riders would catch up he would run ahead reading the signs as he went.

The first part of the morning the riders remained quiet in their thoughts. Jesse was thinking about what life might be like with the young rancher beside her. She did like him, but did she love him. They had many things in common. She could make a life with him, but did she really know him. Her mother had married her father and they produced her. Did they love each other? Did her mother really know his father and what he would become when they married. The rancher was honest with her about being uncomfortable about her past. He did say that he could live with her having been a boy. He was freaked about her being a wolf, he said he would manage to get through it. Though he has not seen her as a wolf. Can he live with her future? Can he live with her being a shaman?

The young rancher was in his own thoughts. Jesse had not professed her love for him. He had made it plain that he loved her. She claims she was a boy, but how could a boy be so beautiful? How could a boy get him so excited that he can think of nothing else but how to win her heart? Then she claims that she was changed into a wolf. She says that he must ask a bunch of wolves to be able to date and marry her. Was she deliberately trying to run him off? There was the wild wolf he found in the tent with them. She wasn't afraid of the animal, and she seemed to be able to speak with it. He seemed to understand the wolf some, but was it just his imagination following her conversation? Still he could not get her out of his mind.

“What did you say when you stuck your head in the tent this morning?” He finally asked breaking the silence.

She came out of her meditations. “What?”

“When the wolf was laying on my sleeping bag so that I couldn't move. I said I thought the wolf was you. You said something. What was it?”

“I told you, you were silly because my fur is white.”

“I don't understand. Your hair is jet black like an Indian, but your fur is white? I don't see you as being furry.”

“When I'm human, I'm not furry, but as a wolf my fur is white.”

“So you weren't saying all those things last night to run me off?”

“No. You needed to know my past and my present. The future is up to us. I don't know you any more than you know me. You have told me you want to marry me. I hope that is because you love me, but I am not sure that I love you yet. I like you , and we have much in common, but we need to get to know each other better before we declare our love for each other. I believe we will get married, but let’s go out a few times and get to know each others family before we run off and get hitched. There's much for me to do in the next year before I can even begin to plan to get married, much less plan a wedding.”

“I can wait, and I want a chance to win your heart.”

“That may not be too hard, but let’s not rush into something we could regret.”

“You said earlier to today that the wolf is Merry's father. Are you her mother?”

“What if I said yes?”

“I would have to live with that if I want you.”

“Good answer. No I was given Merry by her mother and father at the request of Coyote. Merry has a hole in her heart that I can't heal. I have contacted a doctor in Helena that will fix the hole and then she'll grow up as my daughter.”

“So she was a wolf?”

“Yes”

“What did you mean by you couldn't heal her?”

“Gabriel, I am a shaman for the People. I am to learn from Mr. Two Bears, but one of my lessons is that sometimes I am to point people to modern medicine. My job is to care for the People. I was given the task to heal their bodies and spirits if possible. Sometimes I can help someone heal bodily, sometimes I have to point them to doctors, and sometimes I may have to escort them to Coyote. I have been able to heal a person's spirit. I do not know all the tasks that Coyote will have me do. I just have to keep an open mind and listen to the spirits. I hope you can keep an open mind, because it may be a bumpy ride.

“I know your family is Christian. Your mother is devout, but can she see you marrying a shaman of the People? She doesn't have to know all my secrets, but I'm not going to hide in a closet. I have reconciled the Christian faith with my Native American heritage. Will she be able to accept me as her daughter-in-law? How about the rest of your family? Will you? I don't want to you to have to choose between your family and me. You will resent me, and I don't want that. We don't need them saying things about me when I'm not around.”

“I don't believe my family is like that, and I understand your concerns. I think my family will accept any girl I finally bring home, but like you've said, let’s take it slow and get to know one another better and our families. Then we will talk marriage.”

They rode along in silence each lost to their own thoughts. “Gabriel we're getting close to the last field. Keep your eyes open for George or his horse.” They had just rode through the gate when Gabriel reined in his horse. “Is that Silver Ears standing up there?”

Jesse stopped and looked. “I can't tell” Gabriel took his binoculars out of his saddle bag and handed them to Jesse. “Yes, that is my friend.”

The rancher dismounted and tied the horse to a strong looking bush. “I don't like the feel of this. We'll leave the horses here and ease up to the wolf. Bring your rifle.”

Silver Ears had kept well in front of the two humans and their horses. He knew the male's horse was uneasy around him. He could hear a few of the words the humans were saying and sometimes he would stop to listen. He could tell they were trying to work out a problem between them, but they were friendly about it. As long as the male does try to force himself on Far Wanderer, he'll just watch.

The wolf had entered the field that the ranchers called the back forty, and trotted up to the top of a knoll. He stopped and was peering into the distance. His sixth sense was telling him something just wasn't right. He could smell blood on the wind. His keen ears could hear voices on the wind, but they didn't sound right to him. He had heard voices similar before, then the next day there was one of the human's flying machines and their machines they ride in with the lights flashing. He kept his distance that day and thought it wise. Today, he had been asked to go ahead to alert his companions of danger. He turned around to howl back to Far Wanderer when he saw the male get off his horse. {Maybe, he is smarter than I thought.} So the wolf turned back to peering down in the valley.

Silver Ears was listening to the male come quietly up behind him. Quietly for a human. The human lay down beside him and start looking through a tube on top of his loud noise maker. {I will never understand humans} he thought to himself. Then Far Wander lay down beside the male with her noise maker and was looking through two tubes. {Far Wander there is something not right in the next valley. Do you want me to sneak down there and take a look?}

“Silver Ears we can see well enough from here. Let’s slip down below the knoll.

“Gabriel did you see George or any one of my hands down there?”

“Thought I saw some people lying on the ground. They were face down, so I really couldn't tell much about them. It did look like their hands and feet were tied.”

“That's what I think I saw. The bad guys have a refrigerated truck. That means they are butchering here. If the truck is full, they may try to pull out. I have brought the satellite phone. It has a GPS so you can give the sheriff a good fix on the location. Unless they have taken the fence down somewhere, they will have to come through this gate to leave, So you need to get the horses out of sight.”

“And what will you be doing while I'm doing this?”

“Silver Ears and I are going to try to get closer. I want to know if my men are alive and how many baddies there are.”

“And how do you expect to accomplish that?”

“Didn’t I tell you, I can run with the wolves?”

“Yeess?”

“Well, when I run with them I am a wolf. If we are spotted we will look like a couple of hungry predators attracted to the smell of blood. We will be back in a few. Once the horses are out of sight you can watch our movement from the knoll. Be sure the sheriff brings an ambulance. He probably will anyway. There may be a fire fight. He will need to stop at the ranch house to get someone to show him the way out here. Wait here while I change and then pick up my clothes.” Jesse ran back to the horses to change in to a wolf.

She stopped by Big Spot. “If you hear any shooting, get Gabriel out of here!”

---

 
 
To Be Continued...
 

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 29: Rustlers
 
Jesse stopped by Big Spot. “If you hear any shooting, get Gabriel out of here!”

{What's going on?}

“There are rustlers over the ridge. I am going to change into a wolf to go see if George and the ranch hands are down there and still alive. Silver Ears is going with me.”

{I think you have forgotten one thing.}

“Yes?”

{Your arm is broken and hasn't had time to heal.}

“I can try and if my broken arm stays a broken leg, I'll change back.” Jesse sat on the ground and concentrated on changing into her wolf form. She was chanting in the language of the people to steady her nerves and hoping her arm would heal. It didn't take long for her to transform, but as she was stepping out of her clothes, she felt the sharp pains running up her leg. The wolf whimpered as she took another step. She realized that there would be no way to sneak down to the rustler's encampment.

The wolf changed back into a young girl and eased back into her clothes. The cast she was wearing had to be discarded. She picked up her rifle after placing her arm into the sling she was wearing and walked and crawled back to where Gabriel and Silver Ears were keeping watch. She had grabbed the satellite phone to call the sheriff which she handed to the rancher.

The young girl lied down next to the cowboy. “Has anything changed?”

“I thought you were going to change into a wolf and go down to check on the men?”

“I tried, but my arm is not healed enough. I brought the satellite phone so we can call the sheriff. Have you seen anyone keeping watch for them?”

“No. Do you think they might?”

“Probably.” Jesse turned to Silver Ears. “Have you heard or smelled anyone that may be a lookout for the men down in the valley?”

{I haven't, but that doesn't mean they are not out there.}

“Okay. Keep your ears up and your nose to the wind.”

“Gabriel, we need a plan.”

“Let me call the Sheriff's office and get the sheriff out here and see what they say.” He dial the phone and waited for the dispatcher to answer. “Hello, I need to report some rustlers. Can you send the sheriff out here?”

“Yes, they are still here.... We are on the Hartman ranch north of town....Two hours... Okay.”

“The dispatcher told us to sit right where we are and the sheriff will be out in two hours that he was on another call. Something didn't feel right about that call,.” commented to young man.

Jesse was watching the rustlers while Gabriel was calling the sheriff. She asked, “Why do you say that?”

“The dispatcher never asked me where on the ranch, the map coordinates, or my phone number where they can call me back.”

“Look, they have a satellite phone and just received a call,” said the girl. “Now they're looking around.”

“I have the coordinates locked into the phone. I will call my house. My dad knows the direct line to the sheriff's phone and his chief deputy.” Gabriel quickly called his dad and gave him the details of what was going on. Mean while the rustlers were starting their four wheelers to begin searching for who ever was trying to alert the sheriff.

“We need a plan before we are caught,” said Jesse.

“There's an old creek bed out a hundred yards outside the gate. If we can ride to it and up in to the woods that will slow down the baddies. They will have to come after us single file, and the rocks will slow them down. It'll slow us down too, but maybe not too much. Once we are in the woods we can ambush them. I'll see if I can take down the last one first, while Silver Ears takes out the second one. Then if the first one into the woods notices the others missing, he'll double back for them or try to run. We should be able to take him out with a rope across the creek.”

“What do you think, Silver Ears?” asked the young girl.

{We have a better chance in the forest than out in the open. As their eyes are adjusting to the dark we will have the advantage.}

“Lets get the horses and get out of here,” said the cowboy.

They ran back to the horses where the boy helped the girl into her saddle. “Come on Big Spot we need to get out of here. There is a creek about a hundred yards beyond the gate that goes up into the woods. We need to get there as fast as we can.”

Big Spot turned and started running. The rancher was in his saddle urging his horse to catch up kicking his heels into its sides. Silver Ears ran up behind the horse and started snapping at its heels. One could see the fear in its eyes. The cowboy had to hold the reins hard to the left to get the horse to turn when they reached the creek. The fear was so strong in the horse all it wanted to do was run. It didn't care where as long as it was away from the animal that was trying to eat it.

The riders just disappeared into the woods as the four wheelers came through the gate. The rustlers could clearly see the tracks of the horses and the direction the riders went as the girl and boy did not try to hide their flight. They gunned their engines toward the woods and stopped as they arrived realizing that they would have to ride single file. The leader of the group sent his two underlings into the forest ahead of him. They drew their guns expecting an ambush.

Gabriel had slipped off his horse just as they entered the woods. He grabbed his lariat off his saddle. “You take the horses on up the trail until you can hide them and yourself. Silver Ears and I will take out the first two.”

“Okay, you be careful. I don't want to be a widow before we have a chance to date.”

The trap was set. It was a matter of the bad guys blundering into it. The cowboy loosened his lariat. He would lasso the man in back as Silver Ears jumped the next man.

Gabriel had picked a particular rough section of creek so the rustlers had to concentrate on their riding more than their quarry. The lead rider had just gunned his engine after exiting the difficult terrain when Silver Ears came bounding out of the brush. His perfectly timed jump knocked the second rider from the four wheeler. The rustler found himself under a snarling wolf whose fangs were bared inches from his face. Silver Ears could smell the urine where the man lost control of his bladder in fright.

The leader of this group saw the man in front of him attacked by the wolf, but before he could react, he found himself being pulled backward off his four wheeler. The cowboy's lariat had sailed over the rustler's head and settled around the chest of the rustler. The rancher yanked hard on the rope causing the man to fall off and drop his weapon. “If you struggle, I will shoot you and my friend will tear your friends throat out,” threatened the cowboy. “Your bodies will be eaten by the pack of hungry wolves that live around here, never to be found.”

Silver Ears bent closer to the man to where his teeth were touching the man's nose. “Do as he says,” cried the man in fear. “For the Christ's sake, do as he says.”

The leader laid still and glared at the cowboy. “If I'm not back soon, the others will kill those we have as prisoners.”

“How do I know that they are not already dead?”

“You don't,” laughed the man. “But if you don't let us go they will die for sure.”

They heard the sound of a four wheeler coming back down the creek. “There is my pardner. He's a crack shot and quick. As soon as he sees you you're dead,” the man laughed evilly.

No sooner than the threat left the man's mouth, the engine on the four wheeler revved and silenced. “That will be my wife's doing. I'm afraid your pardner is out of commission.”

A few minutes later Jesse came back down the path leading the horses. “It sounded like you got the last four wheeler?” Gabriel asked rhetorically.

“Yeah, I got him. The rope that I stretched across the creek caught him in the neck. His neck broke as he fell off his ride.”

“I'm sorry hun,” said the young man.

“It's not my first kill, but it was my first human. What are we going to do with these two?”

“If they don't start answering questions, I am going to feed them to Silver Ears pack. They say humans taste like pork. You know how much the wolves like fresh killed pig.”

Silver Ears licked his lips over the man he was guarding, which caused the man to shake and cry “I'll tell you what ever you want to know. Just don't let the wolf eat me.”

“Shut up you fool. They won't feed you to the wolves. Jerry died by accident. If they were out to kill us, they would've done it.”

“Okay Silver Ears, you can start by eating that one,” said the rancher. The wolf licked the man as if tasting him. Then he opened his mouth to show him all his teeth. Finally, he put his teeth around the man's throat.

The man almost passed out from fright. He started shouting, “Don't let him eat me. Please don't let him eat me. I'll tell you what ever you want to know.”

The leader shouted back, “He is not going to eat you.”

“How do you know? You don't have a wolf standing over you with his teeth around your throat,” cried the man.

Gabriel spoke to Jesse, “Watch this one while I tie him up. If he so much as flinches, shoot 'em.” Turning to the leader. “If you have any doubt that she'll shoot you, remember this, 'She is a member of the wolf's pack and happily brings food to the other pack members.” Jesse bared her teeth and licked her lips to emphasize the point.

They tied and gagged the leader, then turned their attention to the other man. “How many more men are there at the trucks?” asked the rancher leading the interrogation.

“Five.”

“Who are they?”

“I don't know.”

“Silver Ears, eat him.”

“Wait, there are two truck drivers, a butcher and his helper, and one man guarding the others.”

“Are the others alive?”

“Yes”

“When was the last time they had any food or water.”

“I don't know.”

“Silver Ears.”

“Wait. I don't know. We haven't given them anything since we captured them almost three days ago. We were going to leave them for buzzard food.”

“Who is the leader of this operation?”

“The dispatcher at the sheriff's office. I don't know his name.”

“What do you do with the beef after you have it?”

“They take it to Canada to a processor. I don't know to who. Only the boss and truck driver knows.”

“Silver Ears, you can let him up.” They had the man walk over to the leader who was lying down with his feet tied and his hands tied behind his back. “Lie down facing each other.” They tied the man's hands behind his back and tied his feet together. Then they tied the two men together face to face. It would take them a while to get out of their bindings if ever. Lying on the rocks in the creek bed just added to the men's discomfort.

The two humans mounted their horses to ride back to keep watch while they waited for the sheriff. Just before they left, the wolf walked over to the men lying down and licked the blood off the man he had jumped. The man wet himself again, but this time it got his partner wet too. The wolf seemed to chuckle to itself as it walked away.

---

 
 
To Be Continued...
 

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 30: The Sheriff
 
Jesse, Gabriel, and Silver Ears resumed their watch on the rise above the rustler's base. They could see one man standing guard over the men lying face down, but didn't know the whereabouts of the others. The man standing guard would look their direction every so often to see if his friends were on their way back. The companions on the rise was beginning to worry that the sheriff wouldn't get there before the men in the valley became nervous about their missing partners.

They saw two men dressed in white and covered in blood step out of the back of one truck. These must have been the butchers. They walked over and started talking to the man standing guard. They started looking up toward the rise as the guard pointed the direction that the four wheelers had gone. The men took off their bloody aprons and picked up a couple of weapons. The guard went and knocked on the door of the truck until the truck drivers got out. The companions on the rise could only imagine what was being said as the animations of the men kept getting wilder.

Finally, the men climbed back into the trucks and started them. The butchers got into the cab of their truck to get ready to leave. The guard had moved closer to the prisoners. He looked like he was waiting for a signal from the truck. Gabriel cocked his rifle. If it looked like the guard was going to shoot the prisoners, he would try to kill the guard first. “Jesse, when I shoot, I want you to shoot out the front tires of the butchers truck. Then I want you to fall back to the horses. I will try to keep the others from killing the ranch hands.”

“I'm not leaving. I will shoot out the tires of the big rig after it gets closer. That will give us better chance by getting them separated.”

The guard in the valley had just raised his weapon to shoot, when the sheriff's helicopter flew over. The guard put his weapon down and ran toward the big rig as it began to pull off. He climbed on the running board on the passenger side to try and get in. The passenger rolled downed the window and hit the guard with a pistol causing the guard to fall off. The guard was so mad he jumped up and emptied the clip in his weapon into the passenger side of the truck.

Gabriel's father and brother pulled up behind them in their jeep. His brother had jumped out before it stopped rolling at the sound of the gun fire. He laid down beside his brother with his rifle and scope. “The sheriff is another 30 minutes out. The chief deputy has arrested the dispatcher.”

“The helicopter flew over just before you got here. They had a guard on the ranch hands down there and it looked like he was going to kill them. I was going to take him out, but the chopper scared him off.”

“What was all the shooting when we pulled up?” asked Gabriel's father as he took a position beside his youngest son.

“One of the men was getting left behind. He jumped up on the truck and they knocked him off. He unloaded on the truck, and ran off toward the forest.

“You do realize that you are lying next to a wild wolf?” the young rancher asked his dad.

“No, I thought he might have been the Hartman's family pet.”

“More of a neighbor than pet.

“I'll introduce you to my girlfriend when this is over. Right now, we need to stop the trucks and get those inside to surrender. They are heavily armed.”

“Joe, you and Gabriel take out the front tires of the big rig. Jesse?”

“Yes”

“Nice to meet you. You and I will take out the front tires of the smaller truck... On the count of three...One... Two... Three. Fire.” The four rifles sounded as one as each one hit their target. The trucks kept coming as the the tire slowly deflated. They made it two thirds of the way up the hill before the drivers decided that they couldn't go any further.

The butcher and big rig driver bailed out of their trucks shooting toward the family on the rise. The butcher's helper ran toward the forest to get away. “They're not going any where,” said the dad. “lets wait till the sheriff arrives. We'll just take a pot shot to keep them pinned down.”

“Are there any ambulances coming?” asked the young girl.

“There are some, but I don't know how many. Why?”

“All my ranch hands down there are probably dehydrated from not having anything to drink in three days.”

“Don't worry. We'll get them to the hospital.”

About every five minutes one of the Johnstons would take a shot at the trucks. The two men at the trucks would respond with a burst of automatic gun fire. Whenever the helicopter flew over the men would shoot at it. It wasn't much longer until the sheriff officers came up in their jeeps. Mr. Johnston filled the sheriff in on the situation.

“We need to end the this stand off, so we can get those men medical help. Sam, you and Will work your way to the left. Rodney, you and Tom work your way to the right. When your in place put a shot down range. I want these asses alive, so watch where you shoot.”

The sheriff turned to Gabriel and his family, “Lets give these men some cover. The Sheriff and the Johnstons started firing at the rustlers as the men crawled away. When their rifles ran out of rounds, the rustlers returned fire with their automatics. The men eased in to their firing positions and aimed to take out the rustlers. The sheriff and the Johnstons had reloaded and started firing at the bad guys again. This time when they stopped and the villains started to shoot back, the sheriff deputies could see the truck driver and the butcher as they stepped out. The deputies took careful aim as they wanted to incapacitate the villains and take them prisoner.

Sam fired at the truck driver catching him in the thigh. The driver went down howling in pain as the bullet shattered the bone. The butcher seeing the truck driver go down held his hands aloft. He still had his weapon, but he stepped out in the clear and slowly laid the automatic weapon on the ground. He stepped forward of the weapon and knelt with his hands behind his head. The deputies walked to the downed man cautiously with their rifles trained on him in case he tried to pick up the machine gun he was using again. They reach the two villains and kicked their guns away then handcuffed the butcher. They cuffed the driver and let him lie where he fell until the paramedics arrived.

The deputies turned their attention to the cab of the truck, they eased open the door to find that the passenger was already dead. He had been killed by the rustler that was knocked off the running board and had shot up the side of the truck in anger.

The sheriff spoke to the Johnstons and Jesse, “We better see to the men down there. Keep your eyes open for those other two. They may try to come back.”

“Sheriff,” said Gabriel, “there are two more bad guys tied up in the creek bed you crossed just before you came through the gate. And there is another further up the creek that died when he was clothes-lined while riding a four wheeler trying to catch Jesse and me. The other two had four wheelers too.”

The Sheriff looked over to his deputies, “you four go find those others and bring back the four wheelers. Be careful, there are still two other men loose out here. We don't want them finding the quads and escaping. Especially with their cronies.”

The four deputies climbed in a jeep and went to get the part of the gang that the three had caught earlier. The young cowboy helped the girl mount Big Spot, then he mounted his own horse to ride after the jeeps to check on the me in the valley. Silver Ears had lain quiet during all the shooting. The loud noises hurt his ears and he didn't think they would stop ringing for two weeks. Jesse called to him to follow and keep close to her. She didn't know if the Sheriff's men would shoot him. She would call him her pet if that is what it took to protect him from getting killed.

The two riders arrived shortly after the jeeps. The men had cut the prisoners bonds and rolled them over to see if they were alive. Jesse held her breath until the Sheriff stated that they were alive, but just barely. She was glad to see George among the prisoners, but worried over his condition as he seemed to be more frail than the others.

They took the canteens and water bottles from the jeeps and started giving the men sips of water. They wanted to gulp the water, but that would have been dangerous for them. The paramedics arrived in two specially designed ambulances. Because the roads in this area can be cover in snow and sometimes they have to travel further into the back country than a regular ambulance, these ambulances were converted half-tracks. They carried more patients than a regular ambulance and more of the vital medicines needed to keep people alive on a rough trek back to a passable road where they would meet with the more traditional ambulance to send the patient on to the hospital.

The paramedics took over the care of the ranch hands setting up IV's and getting the men ready for transport. When they came to George, the lead paramedic got a worried look on his face. The other men were younger and they were beginning to revive. They had a long way to go, but progress was being made.

George on the other hand was showing signs of sever shock and stress from his ordeal. His age was keeping him from bouncing back like the others. The paramedics quickly placed IV's in each arm to pump in the vital water and electrolytes. They had to be careful not to overwhelm his system, but they needed to bring his hydration up quickly. The sheriff helicopter had landed a few minutes earlier, so they loaded George in the chopper. A quick consultation with the local hospital had George on his way to Helena.

All of the ranch hands were loaded in the half track ambulances for the ride back into town and the local hospital. The paramedics saw to the injured rustler last. They strapped him to a gurney, shot him full of morphine, and put his leg in traction to keep the ends of the bone from rubbing together. He would need surgery on the leg and may never walk the same again.

The deputies had returned with the two men from the creek bed and the body of the third man. “Sheriff, you wouldn't believe how we found these two,” said Will. “The kids had tied 'em face to face with their hands behind their backs. The mean one won't talk and just glares at us. The other one keeps talking about being eaten by wolves. That is all we can get out of him.”

The man that had been tackled by Silver Ears was sitting mumbling to himself when he saw Silver Ears. The wolf looked at him and licked his chops. The man screamed, “DON'T LET HIM EAT ME! PLEASE! I BEG YOU! DON'T LET HIM EAT ME!” He broke into sobs, “Don't let him eat me, Don't let him eat me. Don't let him eat me. Don't let him eat me.

“SHUT UP,” said the surly man. “I told you they won't feed you to the wolf. “ He turned to the deputy, “Can't you get me away from this idiot.”

The Sheriff turned to the kids, “What did you do to that man?”

“We needed to know how many more bad guys we had do deal with until you came,” explained the rancher. “Silver Ears was standing over him and I told him that if he didn't talk that I was going to let Silver Ears eat him. The wolf put on a very convincing act.”

The large male laughed to himself, {Act, I was hungry. Still am.}

“Silver Ears, behave,” said the girl. “We don't want to give the Sheriff the wrong idea.”

The Sheriff turned toward the young woman, “What did you say?”

“Nothing really. I was just telling my wolf to behave.”

“Hmmm. I know you. You're Bill Hartman's tomboy of a granddaughter. You sure grew into a pretty thing. Ole Bill said his dad used to be able to talk to the wolves. I never believed him. Don't tell me you understand the beast.”

“Sometimes it is easier to understand him than it is people.”

“I can understand that,” said the Sheriff.

“I need to call Gail and let her know that George has been found and on his way to Helena to the Hospital”

“Okay, do that and then we will talk about what to do with the other two rustlers.”

Jesse took the satellite phone and called Gail. She gave the older lady a short summary of what has happened so far and that she should go to be with George. The ranch hands can get by one day without her and as the owner Jesse will look after the ranch hands until she gets back.

“What about Merry?” asked Gail.

“I'll call Doc Henley. He won't mind watching her for a few days. I don't know if he has grandchildren, but you'd think a doctor would be able to look after a small girl.”

“Even one as precocious as Merry?”

“That might be a stretch for anyone. I don't know how you do it.”

“She's a sweet girl and not much worse than my young'un. I had a hard time keeping her from running after her daddy when she was that age. Why aren't you coming straight back?”

“Two of the rustlers managed to escape. I'm going to stick around with Silver Ears to help the sheriff find them.”

“Silver Ears?”

“Merry's daddy. He's very keen at tracking.

“Let me get off here and call the Doc.”

The young girl called her friend, Doc Henley and arranged to have the wolf pup picked early the next morning. The doctor would take her into the hospital for full x-rays and MRI to send to the doctor in Helena. The MRI was used when the hospital bought it from a larger hospital, but it met most of the needs of the small community. Anything more life threatening or needing better imaging was sent to the larger hospital. Still, it'd give Dr. Jones a good idea of what to look for when Jesse brought Merry in to see him.

The young wolf informed Gail so she could pack for herself her daughter and the pup. The young lady turned her attention to the sheriff. “When are we going after the two that got away.”

“I don't know what you mean by we. You are going to stay behind where it's safer. I don't need a silly girl to watch out for in these woods.”

“In case you forgot Sheriff, we can find these men quicker if we let Silver Ears track them, and I'm the one who understands the wolf. He is my friend and I don't want your blundering deputies to shoot him by mistake.”

“I take offense at that remark.”

“Like I took offense at your stupid remark.”

“Wait a minute...”

“No, you wait Sheriff. This is my ranch and they were my cows. It is my responsibility to protect it and the animals that live on it. If you can't live with that, I suggest you pack up and leave it to my friend and me.”

“Now what chance does one small girl and a her wolf stand against two armed men?”

Jesse looked at the Sheriff, “You don't know me well enough to know what I am capable of. As for my wolf friend...” She threw her head back and howled as only a wolf could howl. Silver Ears followed in kind.

“You think you can scare those men with a couple of howls?”

“Wait a minute, Sheriff.”

Off in the distance there was an answering howl. Another howl was heard from opposite direction. Soon, there were howls all around. “I believe my pack has arrived. Any questions Sheriff?”

“Your pack?”

“Yes, my neighbors, friends, and family. The two men won't get far.”

“It's getting dark and I don't feel like hunting those men in the dark.”

Mr. Johnston intervened in the conversation between the Sheriff and Jesse. “Look you two. It wasn't the sheriff's fault that his dispatcher was mixed up in this crowd. He did come when we called him direct. And you Sheriff, need to ease up on Jesse. If she hadn't come looking for her ranch hands you wouldn't have caught these men. I agree it's getting too dark to hunt for the two that got away, but we have an advantage.

“Jesse and her... family can see better in the dark than the rest of us, so here is what we are going to do...”

---

 
 
To Be Continued...
 

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 31: The Plan
 
“Jesse and her... family can see better in the dark than the rest of us, so here is what we are going to do,” said Mr. Johnston. “We really don't know how far into the forest the men have run. I doubt that it's very far. They are probably watching us wondering if we will leave for the evening or if there is a way to get away. The trucks are disabled and we have the four wheelers, so that limits their ability to get away. They could try to wait until we are asleep and steal a vehicle or the horses. No doubt they probably heard the wolves howling. Man's ingrained fear of wolves will work to our favor.”

“Here is what I propose. We get on the Sheriff's PA system on his jeep and tell the bad guys that we will be bringing in dogs to track them in the morning if they survive the night. Also, we will tell them that the smell of the slaughtered animals has brought in a pack of wild wolves looking for an easy meal. We have the Sheriff tell them to come into camp with their weapons held high above their heads. If they don't come before dark we, we start a fire cook some of the beef and make ourselves at home. A little while after dark we have the wolves start howling all around the area.”

“Alex, you sound like you think the wolves are intelligent as we are,” the Sheriff said to Mr. Johnston.

“Sheriff, if you haven't noticed the large black wolf standing next to Jesse. He has been listening to every word we have been saying.”

“Come on Alex. That's just the young lady's pet. He is probably more tame than my shepherd at the house.”

Silver Ears bared his teeth and started growling at the sheriff. “Young lady you had better control your pet wolf,” warned the Sheriff.

“Sheriff, first, this is Silver Ears. He is the elder of the wild pack of wolves that lives on my ranch. He does things for me because he wants to and for no other reason. Second, he his more intelligent than most people I know. And third, if you or one of your men harm him or any member of the pack, your body will never be found. Do I Make Myself Clear!”

“Are you threatening me, Young Lady.”

Jesse stepped up nose to nose with the Sheriff. “Sheriff, I don't threaten. I promise, and I don't take kindly to boorish men who come on my property and threaten my family. If you would get you head out of your ass long enough to listen to Mr. Johnston, we can end this tonight without any more bloodshed, and you can claim credit for finally capturing the rustlers that have been eluding you.”

The Sheriff started sputtering. He had never had someone so young take him to task as this young woman was doing. His face was turning red as his anger rose. He started to speak when he felt the tingle in his arm and his chest tighten. He felt the nausea in his stomach as the pain in his arm and chest began to intensify. He knew he was having a heart attack. He tried to call out to his deputies, but the pain was just unbearable. It was a relief to black out.

Alex Johnston recognized the signs of the heart attack and step forward to catch the man to keep him from falling heavily to the ground. He called to the deputies who rushed to lend a hand and call for an ambulance. The helicopter was not available. It was still in route to Helena. The deputies were taking turns administering CPR. Jesse sat and started chanting. All that could looked in her direction wondering what the woman was doing. One of the deputies was from the local tribe of First Nations. He sat next to the woman, “She is a shaman” and then started following her chant.

Jesse found herself outside of her body looking down on the activity. She noticed the Sheriff standing a little way off doing the same thing. She walked over to him. “They are trying to save your life,” she said.

“I know. The doctors have been warning me that this was going to happen. Who are you? Are you an angel?”

“No, See the young lady that you have been mad at. That is me. I am a shaman.”

“So what are you doing here with me? Come to gloat?”

“No, Sheriff. You are a good man, but you have let the office get the best of you lately. I am here to offer you a choice. I can escort you to Coyote in which case you will leave this world, or I can help you begin to recover, but it may be a long recovery. You won't have too many residual effects from the heart attack like brain loss, but you will have to begin to take care of yourself. I can heal most of the damage done today, but the root cause will take time to heal.”

“I would like to stay.”

“Why?”

“I love my wife and it would hurt her badly for me to die, and I love doing things with my grandchildren, although the office of sheriff keeps getting in the way. I became sheriff to help people, not to enforce laws. I guess I have forgotten that lately. I need to get back to that.”

“I'll lead you back to your body. You'll be sore for awhile, but if you forget why you're going back you will have another heart attack.”

“I won't forget.”

“Okay. Are you ready?”

“Not for the pain, but for life yes.”

“Pain is part of life.” Jesse led the Sheriff back to his body and his heart started beating on its own. Jesse came out of her trance to watch the sheriff regain consciousness.

The deputy gave a sigh of relief, “I thought we lost you Sheriff.”

“I thought I was lost to. I am glad to be back among the living.”

“We are going to get you to the hospital. You rest. We have enough people here to catch the rest of the gang.”

“Sounds good. Do me one favor?”

“What's that, Sheriff?”

“Take good care of the young lady and her wolf pack. I have a feeling they may become more than just friends.” The Sheriff was loaded into a jeep and driven to the hospital. He would make the recovery that the young shaman had foretold.

The Deputy turned to older rancher, “You had a plan before the sheriff collapsed?”

“Yes. My idea was to announce our attention to stay through the night and bring in tracking dogs in the morning. I'm sure that the two that got away aren't far and are watching us hoping to steal a vehicle or a horse. We'll let them know that there is a pack of wolves in the area drawn by the smell of blood. If they don't come out before dark, we will have the wolves circle around and start howling. That should scare them enough they will give up. All we need to do is build a fire, cook some of this beef and wait.”

“Jesse can you tell Silver Ears the plan?”

“He already knows and has taken off to inform the others.”

A few minutes later, a wolf could be heard from the ridge where the family had taken up firing positions during the day. The young wolf wanted to run to the call of assembly, but she forced herself to stay in the camp. The howl of the wolf could be heard down the valley, and answering calls were heard.

The deputy then activated the PA system on the siren of his jeep to entice the escapees out of the forest. There was no immediate response, so the team decided to settle in for the night. The three deputies took the four wheelers off to get some wood for the fire. They wanted to be far enough away that the men in the forest couldn't jump them and take the vehicles.

Alex Johnston and his two sons took a carcass out of the refrigerated truck and began to carve steaks out of the most tender parts of it. The ranch owner looked in the butcher's truck to find a grate that the rustlers were using to cook on. She brought out the grate and began to look for water. The nearest source was close to the forest. If she wandered too close, then she might get caught and held hostage. She had seen too many movies where the heroine would wander off without thinking and get caught to be held hostage. She was going to stick close to camp. They would have to wait until the deputies came back before they could get the water needed. She decided she would explore the butcher's truck some more to look for a pot or something to boil water in.

Five minutes of searching provided two pots that needed to be cleaned and some potatoes to go with their meat. Her neighbors had finished cutting up the beef when the deputies came back with enough fire wood to last through the night. She sent the deputies to the creek to clean up the pots and to bring back plenty of water. Gabriel started the fire and had some good coals going by the time the deputies returned.

One of the deputies washed the potatoes and started them boiling in some water and started the other pot boiling for drinking water. The boiling process would kill any bacteria or virus in the water. They set the grate next to the pots and built up the fire so it burned off any residue from previous uses. The deputies brought out some plates and cups from their jeeps and some coffee. The wind had changed direction during the day and was blowing toward the forest. The smell from the cooking would penetrate some distance into the forest adding to the misery of the escapees if they were near enough to smell the food.

After everyone had eaten and they cleaned up, Silver Ears came back into the camp. {The weather is changing Far Wanderer. It may be raining by morning. We'll take refuge under the big moving cave if it does. We've smelled the others they are close by. I'm sure the human's plan will work. The others seemed to be restless.}

“Thank you, my friend. I could not eat all of this steak. You eat it and when this is over, we'll leave a carcass for you and the rest of the pack.”

The deputy called out over the PA system of his siren again making the demands of earlier. He added the news that it would be raining before morning, and to twist the knife just a little more, he added that the rain may turn to snow before sun up. If the men they were trying to catch were not locals or familiar with the local weather, they may not know about the spring weather. It has been a strange spring anyway as there have been some late snow falls.

The daylight faded toward dusk and took the warmth of the sun with it. Jesse and the Johnstons huddled closer to the fire sipping coffee and talking. Two of the deputies disappeared into the moonless night with night scopes on their rifles. The third remaining deputy sat with his back to the fire as if keeping it warm. He was actually keeping his eyes adjusted to the night as best as possible. If he had faced the fire he would have been totally night blind by the flames.

The deputy called the ranch owner over to him with out turning to face the fire. “I guess it is about time to turn your friends loose with some howls. Please relay that to Silver Ears.”

The young rancher was pleased that the Deputy put her pack on even par with the rest of the company. She walked back to the pack elder, “Are you ready to give the hunting howl?”

Silver Ears had been lying quietly next to her chair. He sat up grinning, “Let's do it.”

The two wolves walked a little ways into the dark and separated for full effect. Silver Ears being the elder would lead off the howls. He raised his voice and howled mightily and long. The howl was designed to frighten and separate prey from a herd. The rancher followed giving lung to her own howl. It was followed by howls in the forest. The party of hunters heard the crash of deer panicked by the howls trying to get away. They heard other animals nearby trying to find places among the trees to hide from the hunting pack.

The wolves closed in a little to the humans they were hunting and howled again. They could hear the men shooting wildly into the forest to scare them off, but as the shooting quit, the wolves howled again. There were no yelps, so the company knew that no wolf was hit.

The deputy called on his PA system, “The wolves smell your fear and are circling. They can see you, but you can't see or smell them. You still have a chance if you come out of the forest where we can protect you.”

The butcher's aide had enough, “Sheriff, I'm coming out don't shoot.” He held his weapon above his head as he emerged from the forest.

“Slowly walk toward us until you get to the creek then lie down away from your weapon.” The scared man did as he was told and as he lay on the ground a deputy came out of the dark to cuff him and hurried him back into camp.

“Who is the other man in the forest,” demanded the deputy of the captured man.

“His name is Mike. He was the one who killed the cattle we were processing. He seemed to take a perverse pleasure in it. He was going to kill the prisoners before we left, so they couldn't identify us. The helicopter flew over and spooked him. I don't think he will give up easily.”

The deputy decided that waiting out the man was infinitely better than trying to get killed by going in to the woods after him. “Jesse, have your wolves howl again, then call them back. It's going to get cold and wet soon which should take some of the fight out the fugitive. We'll have to set up watches through the night to make sure he doesn't sneak past us or into camp.”

{We will have a member of the pack stand a watch with which ever humans are watching.} said Silver Ears. The girl interpreted the messages between the deputy and the wolf. The pack elder gave voice to the hunting howl, and was answered by several other wolves. Jesse was counting the number of howls when the sound of automatic gun fire erupted in the forest. The fugitive was firing blindly at the wolves to scare them off. Again, they heard no yelp of one of the animals getting hit. The elder called to the wolves to gather to him, and as they answered back the man in the forest fired his weapon again. The company could tell by the gun fire the man was nervous with the wolves around, but not being able to see in the darkness meant he couldn't hit them. The most he was hoping for was to chase them off.

When the pack members arrived, the elder informed them of the plans for the night. He would take first watch with their human pack member. The others would take refuge out of the rain under the moving cave.

Alex Johnston asked Jesse to take first watch with him. This would give them a chance to talk and later when it started raining the girl would be in her tent out of the weather. “I understand that my son is smitten with you. I can see why. You are beautiful and fearless even if a tad bit...Well, I don't know what to call it, but you don't back down.”

“My grandfather called it stubborn, but I learned I had to stand up for myself early on. If I came home telling my father that I was being bullied at school, he just told me to suck it up and be a man. I had to fight back to protect myself.”

“Why would he tell you to be a man?”

“Because I was a boy at the time.”

“Don't you mean a tomboy?”

“No, I was actually a boy.”

“But you make such a pretty girl, I can't believe you were ever a boy.”

“I was and I was happy to be a boy.”

“Then why did you change?”

“That is a long story.”

“We have time and it will keep us awake during our watch.”

“How much do know about my family?”

“Your grandfather and my father were always fighting over the same girl until he went to Vietnam. They were best friends until they started noticing girls. They were always pulling pranks on each other. They drifted apart when you grandpa went to Nam. Bill could've not gone to Nam, but his Native American Heritage wouldn't let him shirk what he thought was his duty.

“When your grandparents married, my father breathed a sigh of relief that Bill wouldn't steal my mother. Your grandfather didn't try, and my father didn't have any reason to think my mother would leave him, but they had the same taste in women and my father... Well, let’s just say he was nervous about things until the marriage.

“Your grandmother was a God fearing woman and kind to everyone she met. Her influence seemed to mellow your grandfather, but she couldn't turn him from his beliefs in the old gods of his ancestors. Oh she tried and got him into church a few times. I think he like the singing, but as for the message, he just didn't have much use for it. Still, if I had to pick one member of the community that displayed the love of God more than anyone else, it would have been your grandparents. They were always there to help and tried to help in such away that a man maintained is pride.

“Your father and his sister were born a few years after Bill and Joanne married. They were only two years apart. It seemed every time your father had a growth spurt, your aunt had one too. They were about the same size until your father hit puberty and then he shot up like a weed. Unfortunately, by that time he was an angry young man. I was a couple of years ahead of him in school and watched him get bullied because he was small and scrawny. He used to get into fights if someone looked at him wrong. He hated the fact that he was the same size as your aunt. He fought with her constantly. He didn't show any emotion when she died.

“Your grandmother lost it when your aunt died, and Roy wasn't there to comfort her. Your aunt was a bit of a tomboy and I tried to date her when she was older, but she had eyes for another boy. She died the night they broke up. There was a big fight in a restaurant, she stormed out, and on her way home she must have been crying so hard she didn't see the semi run a stop sign. The driver had been on the road for so long he must have blacked out. He was just a few miles from his home and thought he could make it. The semi driver was fired and started drinking. He died when his car ran off the road and struck a tree.

“Your grandparents had been friends with the other family. They knew how badly the man felt about killing their daughter and tried to get him help. His wife decided she couldn't live in the community any more and moved east to live with her daughter. When she left she gave her home place to Bill and Joanne. I don't know what happened to the place after that. Joanne became depressed until you came along. I know she doted on you as she would go on and on about you when they came to visit.”

“You must've really cared for my aunt. I can hear it your voice.”

“I did, but your grandparents were there for me as well. When I was sixteen, Dad and I had a falling out over something stupid. I don't even remember the event, but I took off. I got as far as your place when I ran out of gas. I would've filled up at the ranch as usual, but I was a hot headed teen and had to leave. Bill was working on a tractor in the barn when I came walking up. We exchanged pleasantries and I asked for enough gas to make it to town. He asked why I hadn't filled up at the ranch and I told him I wasn't going back. He didn't ask why or nothing. He just asked me for a wrench. The next thing I knew we had torn down the tractor and rebuilt it late into the night. He had let me talk about my troubles with my dad and what led up to the argument.

“I finally realized that what caused the falling out wasn't worth the drama or the grief I was putting my father through. We put some gas into my truck, and before I left, he told me if I ever get that angry again or if I just need to talk come on back and we would rebuild the tractor again. I asked him what he does with his own son when they get to where they couldn't talk. He told me he would give him a tent and a horse and send out to on a ride until he felt they could talk again. Come to think of it. I never did see that old tractor run, but he was always rebuilding it.”

---

 
 
To Be Continued...
 

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 32: Childhood Memories
 
Jesse smiled at the memory of helping her grandfather work on that old tractor. It was still sitting in the barn. She promised herself that she would see it run before her first child was born. Wow, that came out of left field. I'm not even married yet, she thought. The young wolf remembered her own childhood back east. The tinkering spirit that her grandfather had past down to her, kept her out of the way of her father and helped her win over the bullies at school. In grade school she was able to fix their bicycles when they wrecked them or had a flat tire.

Her grandfather bought her a $1000 junker of a car when she entered middle school. He told her he would send her money for parts all she had to do was rebuild it and fix it up. Warm sunny days found her under the hood of the car taking pictures as she removed parts to begin the rebuild. Her neighbor was an old mechanic, but because of health problems he had to retire. His wife noticed the young man next door working on the junker and slyly asked the old man to sit out on the front porch with her. He noticed the flash of a camera and looked toward the old junker. All he could see was the feet of a small boy sticking out from under the hood. The small boy crawled out from under the hood placed a part in a plastic bag which he marked and placed in a box. He watched with growing fascination as the young man slowly and deliberately stripped the engine. During the last month of school every warm day would find the old man on the front porch watching the child pulling parts off the car. The young man would check a book, write down where the part came from, and put it in a box.

One day the old mechanic walked over with cane in hand to have a closer look at the work going on next door. He walked up as the boy came out with another part. “Oh, Hi Mr. Scott. I hope I haven't disturbed you,” greeted the young man.

“Not at all, Jesse. I was just curious as to what you are doing.”

“My grandfather bought me this car and told me to rebuild it. He would pay for the parts if I sent him the receipts.”

“Do you need any help?”

“Well, I was hoping Dad would help, but he wasn't interested. I do a lot of thinking when I'm tinkering on this old car.”

“I know what you mean. When I had my mechanic shop I would rather work on the cars than do the paper work required to keep it open, but if we all wanted to eat, I had to do the paper work to stay open. Do you mind if I help. I may not be able to do a lot since I became sick, but I still like the smell of grease and gasoline.”

The old neighbor would watch and give advice if asked. Sometimes he would help turn a wrench or screwdriver if the young boy as too small to loosen the bolt or screw. Mostly they would talk about whatever was bothering the young man or the old man would relate stories from his past. Jesse learned how to rebuild a car and how to deal with his emotions under his neighbor's watchful eye. The greatest gift the old man gave him was the knowledge of how to deal with people.

In the summer of his sixteenth year, the boy finished the car. He had rebuilt the engine and transmission along with the other mechanical parts. Then he cleaned up the body and had it repainted a candy apple red. His mother talked his father into placing the young man and his car on their insurance when he could get his license. It was his neighbor who actually taught the boy how to drive as his father didn't have time for him. The smile on their faces could be seen in the next county whenever they went out driving. The old man finally succumbed to his ailments in the boy's seventeenth year. The neighbor's wife asked him to be a pallbearer. When the services ended, the lady walked up to him and thanked him for being a friend to her late husband. She had said it was some of the happiest times he had after becoming sick.

In his senior year of high school, someone stole his car and crashed it during the ensuing police chase. The car was beyond repair. His father collected the insurance check, but wouldn't give it to the young man to purchase another car. His mother had developed cancer, and his father said he would need the money to get treatments for her. His mother became too weak to fight with his dad and she died during his junior year at college. The father gave the son the minivan to drive back and forth to college. Instead of coming home like many students he worked on the van to fix it up. He had it running well by the time he graduated from college, but the graduation was bitter sweet as his grandfather died the following week, and the trouble with his dad became unbearable.

Mr. Johnston nudged the girl sitting beside him which startled her. “I'm sorry, I thought you were asleep.”

“No, I was thinking. Your tale about rebuilding the old tractor had me thinking about my own past back east. There were some good times and some bad.”

“Do you want to share them?”

“Maybe later. You had asked about me being a boy and then becoming who I am today.”

“Yes?”

“You told me that you knew that my grandfather followed the ways of the First Nations. It was these beliefs that lead me on a spirit quest and my subsequent meeting of the deity, Coyote.”

“I'm not sure I understand,” said the neighbor.

“When my grandfather's will was probated, I inherited the ranch which angered my father. I had to hitchhike all the way out here. My grandfather left me a letter that requested that I take a spirit quest as soon as I got here. It was on this quest that I met Coyote and was changed into a female.”

“So, the old trickster played one on you. See I know my Native American lore.”

“Well, yes, He did. But He charged me with several tasks. One was to join the wild wolf pack on the ranch, and the other was to learn to be a shaman to the People. I don't know how well your family will accept me if I don't profess to be a born again Christian. I am more like my grandfather in that I follow the Native American culture more than church doctrine. I do believe in a supreme being and that Son of God came down to save us, but the doctrine of many of the churches is more than I can... Well, you get the picture. I am to return to the lake as least once a year to seek the Great Spirit and more often if possible.

“To join the wolf pack, I had to become a wolf, and I have much to learn to be a shaman to the People. I have told Gabriel about my past, and he has accepted me at face value. I hope the rest of your family can, because I don't want to come between him and his mother or any other family member. I understand he wants to marry me, but we hardly know each other. I have convinced him to wait a year and date until we are sure and your family gets to know me better and I them.”

“Young lady, you're very wise to wait and see how things progress for the both of you. My wife would've liked you to have been a born again Christian, but Gabriel could've done much worse, and from what I have learned about you so far, it's hard to do better when you have the best. Don't worry about his mother. I think she will love to have you as a daughter-in-law. I know I will.”

“Thank you for supporting me. I have no doubt that Gabriel and I will be married, but to rush into it could pull us apart before we get a good start.

“Tell me Mr. Johnston, you've heard my story even though I haven't gone into great detail, would you have believed it if Silver Ears wasn't here to back me up?”

“If I didn't know your grandpa and some of the legends surrounding Coyote, maybe I would've thought you were making most of this up. I could have asked for proof, and some may think you are inventing your story. Some may say you are... mentally challenged? I don't see you going out of your way to tell people your story though claiming the wolves as family might have put the sheriff off at first. Most people see their pets as part of their family. I think people in the big cities call them fur children or something similar.”

“I told Gabriel about me so he would know what he was getting into. At first he just thought I was trying to run him off, but he decided he would stay with me anyway. Then when he woke up with Silver Ears in the tent, he thought it was me.”

“Why did he think it was you?”

“I had told him that I had to become a wolf to to be able to run with the wolves, so he thought that I had turned into a wolf in the middle of the night to prove my point. Silver Ears was laying on Gabriel's sleeping bag where he could move. Gabe was trying to gently wake the wolf until I stuck my head in and told Silver Ears to get up.”

{She swatted me on my hind quarters}

“Did the wolf just say you swatted him?”

“See Mr. Johnston, your family is tied to this pack as well. I don't know how, but it may be interesting to find out. I know the tales in my family has it where some have taken mates from the pack and some have become wolves and stayed with the pack. It may be that your family has a close connection to this pack.”

“I know there are tales in our family where a family member has ridden into the wild country hunting and was never heard from again. Their horse would come back, but a search wouldn't produce any evidence of what happened to them. You think they may have joined the pack?”

“Could be. I don't now for sure.

“You may have heard I have a daughter named Merry.”

“I have heard, but I thought I would let you explain that one. If you had a child before marrying Gabriel, we assumed you either refused to have an abortion or were married earlier and divorced. But if you were a boy until just a few weeks ago, that makes having a daughter difficult unless you have custody.”

“The truth is the little girl is Silver Ears daughter. She was given to me to get her medical help for a hole in her heart that I couldn't heal. I have adopted her as my own child. Will that cause a problem with your family if they don't know the real origin of Merry?”

“We'll think of something to tell my wife. I won't lie to her, but I don't have to tell her everything. We can just leave it at Merry being adopted from a family member who couldn't take care of her. That isn't a lie, but it isn't stretching the truth either.

“Our relief should be waking up,” said Mr. Johnston. “then we can go to bed for awhile.”

“Who's taking over?”

“I think it is my oldest son and one of the sheriff deputies... Ah here they come now.”

“Have you seen anything?” asked the deputy.

“Nothing so far.” answered Mr. Johnston.

“I'm going to step into the dark where my night scope will work best,” said the deputy. “Joe you stay here and tend the fire. Try to keep your back to it so your eyes will stay adjusted to the dark.”

“Silver Ears be sure you send a scout with the deputy to keep him company,” said Jesse. “If they sit next to each other that will help keep them warmer. Also, if they wrap a blanket around themselves that will help. I am beginning to see my breath. It may just snow before long”

{I will tell the scout, you tell the deputy. If the scout growls then there is someone or something moving out there. A yip means he he saw someone. A loud howl will wake the camp if things get dangerous. You remember Howler? He and his brothers came to help.}

Jesse relayed the instructions to the deputy who agreed. He wasn't looking forward to sitting out in the cold by himself. A wild wolf was not his preferred partner, but under the circumstances he was grateful for the warmth. Howler had stood watches at the dens in the cold like this by himself was glad to have company even if it was a human. They could put aside their fears and distrust for one night. The ranch owner told the deputy that the wolf with which he was standing watch was a member of her personal adopted family. “Don't pet him as if he is a domestic dog, but if you put your arm around him for warmth, he won't mind. He knows he is dealing with someone who is his equal. Treat him as an equal and you will do fine.”

The young girl crawled in her tent next to Gabriel. “Did you have a nice talk with my dad?” he asked.

“I thought you were asleep. And yes, I did have a nice talk.”

“Good, I can go back to sleep without worrying about you and dad getting along.” With that the young rancher spooned against his girlfriend and was soon asleep. Jesse laid awake a little realizing how wonderful it felt to have someone love her and comforting her as Gabriel was doing.”

Sometime in the night someone scratched on the tent. “Everyone up. We may a visitor soon. Don't show yourself by the fire. Meet in the dark by the butcher's van.” The steady rain, though light, made it hard to hear very far. The deputy that was in charge of the group had just come off watch. And the third deputy was now standing watch in the dark.

“Okay everyone listen up. Miss you better bring your wolf friend over. He sent two wolves out with Tom to help protect him.” When Silver Ears joined the group the deputy continued. “It started raining about a half and hour ago. Just before I came off watch, I thought I saw something move against the tree line. Tom is paying particular attention to the treeline, but the fugitive may try to get behind us. He still has his automatic weapon, and we don't know how many rounds he has left. It sounds like he has used up at least two clips and used one on the truck. Still there is no telling how many he has left, nor if he has any other weapons.

“It'll be harder to hear him moving in the rain and harder to see or smell him. That may be why our friend sent two wolves out with Tom. We need to set two watches until it gets light enough to see. Also, we need to keep this fire going as to entice him in. I don't think he will be content just to steal a vehicle to escape, but we have removed the batteries from the vehicles if he gets past us and tries. We may get little sleep the rest of the night. At least most of us have had an hour or two. Miss, I don't mean to sound sexist, but if you could keep the coffee going I will take it to the pickets as I make my rounds to check on them.”

“I don't mind. Silver Ears will stay with me to keep me company in case the fugitive gets past everyone.”

The deputy started arranging the watches when a shot rang out. He pulled out his radio and called to Tom. “Tom are you okay?”

“Yes, I thought I saw him. I missed and he went back into the woods.”

“Okay, he knows where you are. Move to the top of the ridge. It'll be light in about three hours. The rain is turning to sleet and maybe snow by morning.”

“10-4. Bring me some coffee when you get a chance. These wolves could use something, but I doubt they drink coffee.”

“10-4”

Jesse turned to Silver Ears, “Do you think that a couple of your scouts can safely approach the treeline and see if the fugitive has left or if they can find where he might be. They need to be careful. If they find he has left the trees they need to warn us without attracting gunfire and then track him.”

{I will send two scouts. They will send the warning bark if he has left the woods. If he is still in the trees they will give the hunting howl.}

The two scouts took off toward the tree line at a steady walk. Even wolves need some light to see by. They were trusting their keen hearing and smell to keep safe. To try and run across the open ground would have made too much noise and they could have tripped in a hole. Still they made good progress.

Tom called back in. “I'm in position. I can see our two friends approaching the tree line. If I see any movement I'll fire a warning shot if I think they are in danger.”

Sam called in. “I'm in position with my wolves. I don't see anything but our two friends... Wait there is some movement just to the left of them.”

“I see it,” said Tom. “The wolves are backing away slowly almost belly crawling. It looks like they are trying to get closer to the trees. One is standing while the other is dashing into the trees.

A sharp bark came to the watchers. “That's the warning,” said Sam. “Do we shoot or just keep a watch?”

“The Sheriff will want him alive,” said the head of the deputies. “Just continue to watch. Once he gets far enough from the tree line that he can't get back quickly I'll put the spotlight on him.”

---

 
 
To Be Continued...
 

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: This Chapter is dedicated to Stan who always had nice things to say about my writings and everyone else's writings. Stan you are sorely missed.

Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 33: The Capture
 
The warning from wolves spooked the fugitive as he eased across the field. He crouched down trying to hear in the rain. He could see someone by the fire filling coffee thermoses with coffee. From the earlier report of the rifle, knew he was being watched. He was not prepared to survive in this rain, and if the temperature drops below freezing he was in big trouble. The butcher's helper gave himself up, but he had left him with two more magazines for his weapon. He could make a stand in the woods, but the sheriff posse was content to let him freeze to death. And those damned wolves seemed to be helping the posse. There was one by the fire with whomever was making the coffee.

The rustler eased back into the woods to consider his options. He could try to make a run for it on foot, but how far would he get with these wild wolves around. Everything around him was wet so making a fire was out, besides if he built a fire then the deputies would know where he was. If he gave himself up, he would probably spend the rest of his life in prison. There were warrants for his arrest in Canada. It is either die here, or die in prison. Neither option sounded very good. If he came out of the forest shooting, then he might take some of these losers with him.

The rain turned to sleet as the fugitive was making plans. The sheriff deputy got on the patrol car's PA system again. “MIKE, If you don't give yourself up, you are going to die of Hypothermia. If you try to come out shooting, I have trained snipers with night scopes that will take you down. Come out and put your weapon down, and we'll get you the medical attention you need.”

“Mike, we have hot coffee and fresh grilled steaks. The other deputies will be back in the morning with German Shepard dogs to track you if the wolves don't get you first. How long will your ammunition hold out against and unseen enemy? If you die out here, we won't take your body back in. We'll just let the wolves eat it. It is about three hours until daylight. You will be dead by then.” The thought of being eaten unnerved the fugitive, but still he wasn't ready to make up his mind.

The deputy turned to Gabriel, “Look in the truck and see if there are any clothes.” The cowboy came back with a red plaid shirt. “Perfect. The red plaid will be easy to see from the woods. See if you can find a small carcass in the truck. “

“What are you thinking deputy?” asked Alex.

“We'll put the shirt on the carcass and drag it to where Mike can see it. Then we will turn some headlights on it and have the wolves come in and start eating it. Then we will call to fugitive and let him think that it was his buddy from the truck.”

“Do you think it will work?” asked the young lady. “I mean this is way over the top.”

“I know, but I am cold and tired and so are my officers. If this will help end this stand off more quickly then I am willing to try.”

“Deputy,” said Gabriel, “We found some coats during our search and some tarps that the rustlers used to turn the rain. We can set one tarp over the fire so those that come back from watching could rest and stay dry as they warmed themselves. Another tarp we can cut in half to aid those keeping watch to stay drier along with their wolf companions. Also,we found some rain suits in the trucks which we can use.”

“We can take some of the watches,” said Alex, “to spell you and your men. And it will be a little less gruesome. If the fugitive doesn't give up by morning and he is still alive then we can employ your plan.”

“How much longer will the batteries in the night scopes last?” asked Gabriel.

“I don't know,” answered the deputy. We have been using them much longer than usual. Mike doesn't know that. And he probably doesn't know if we have spare batteries. We will just have to keep up our bluff for now.”

The next hour seemed to drag by as Jesse sat by the fire and dozed. She would take the next watch with Silver Ears. Mean while she kept the pot full with strong coffee. The deputies sat around dozing or in their cars with the heater running. She was afraid they may asphyxiate themselves, but the deputies were used to stakeouts and knew how to protect themselves. The young wolf was dozing and having a wonderful dream of running through the forest with her pups when Gabriel lightly kissed to wake her. “Mmmm, What a wonderful way to be awakened,” she said.

“You know, I could do that every morning.” teased the young rancher.

“Even if I was all furry?” she teased back.

“Then, I'd just give you a big lick,” he laughed as he walked off.

The girl picked up her rifle and the scoped rifle and headed up to the blind on the ridge where Gabriel had been. Before she left, she grabbed an extra blanket to use against the cold. Silver Ears ran ahead of her to look over the hiding spot before he crawled under the tarp they were using to keep dry. It had been snowing heavily for the last hour. The snow was thick and heavy with water that would melt on contact with any man made object, but was building nicely on the thick prairie grass. Foot prints would be easy to trace in the morning. Most of the snow would be gone by noon. Any remaining snow would be in the shadows. Jesse took one more look around before climbing under the tarp to start her vigil.

{Are you going to mate with the young male?} asked the elder.

“Yes, I think he is the one I am to marry and have pups.”

{I like him, but he will need to come before the council to prove his worth.}

“That might be a challenge to him. It is not normal for a human to walk into a wolf's den.”

{If he is worthy of you, he will come.}

“He will come, but don't expect him to be all brave and boisterous.”

{Young child, you misunderstand the term brave. Many think that brave means to be without fear. To me, that is foolishness. Brave is to confront your fears and do the task set before you. Do you think we are not fearful when we have to take down an animal several times our size to be able to feed our families? We feel fear, but we must feed the young ones, so we take down the animal and risk injury or life.}

{If he comes before us confident that he was meant to be your mate, that will be enough. We will know his heart.}

The young lady was silent thinking on the times when she most scared, but she was able to perform the task before her. She remembered the feeling of relief, the feeling of euphoria, the feeling of excitement she felt at these times. She wasn't an adrenaline junky, but she realized that risks are a part of life. Was making a life with Gabriel a risk? She didn't feel that way. She liked the way she felt when he took charge, but she realized that people who prefer others to take charge are lazy. Still it does feel nice to have someone want to take care of her, and she has those same desires for him.

The girl turned on the night scope she was handed. She needed to check the battery and get accustomed to using the scope for sighting the rifle. She could see a faint outline of the other picket under his tarp and blankets keeping watch. She slowly scanned the forest to see if there was any activity. Seeing none she turned the scope off to conserve the battery. Her wolf senses would help her more than a dead scope. The wind was beginning to change as the snow lessened. If the clouds broke up soon, it would get colder, but the moon would cast a light on the snow making it easier to see.

The other picket would scan the forest every fifteen minutes and turn his scope off to conserve batteries. Seven minutes later Jesse would do the same. This would allow each watcher to scan the forest, but would not allow the fugitive a chance to sneak out of the woods. It was during the second fifteen minute wait that the girl caught herself nodding off. The moon reflecting off the snow gave the place an eerie glow. She picked up the scope and took another scan of the area. Just as she was ready to turn off the scope she saw a shape at the edge of the forest, and Silver Ears began a low growl.

“Sam, I see something at the edge of the woods,” she radioed the other watcher.

He turned on his scope. “I see it,” he said. “Just keep watch.”

“I can't the battery died.”

“Okay, you may have to rely more on the wolf if the moon clouds over. I noticed you took your other rifle. See if you can get a bead on the shape with it.”

“Sam, it looks like it may be moving toward you in a crouch.”

“I see it. Damn!! My battery died and all I have is my service weapon.”

“Sam, lie quiet with your radio off. The snow covering the tarp will hide you,” called the deputy in charge.”

Sam clicked his mic twice letting everyone know he understood.

“Jesse, if the fugitive gets too close to Sam, you will have to take him out,” radioed the deputy. “Can you do it.”

“Affirmative, I have a bead on him.”

“Okay, tell me when I can put the spot light on him. If he looks like he is going to shoot, take him out.”

“Affirmative!”

The Deputy turned to Mr. Johnston and Joe. “I hope it doesn't come to her having to shoot the guy. You two take up positions under the truck and see if you can get a sight on the fugitive. Shoot at the same time as the girl. We may be able to spare her the knowledge that she deliberately killed someone. I don't know how she will react.”

The two men ran off to the truck a used the bar under the back of the truck to steady their rifles. They couldn't see the fugitive because of the lay of the land, so Alex worked his way closer to Sam. When he saw the fugitive. He flattened out on the ground. He had been a Marine Sniper in Vietnam. That was a long time ago. He hadn't killed a man since coming home. He still had nightmares, but he would do his duty.

Jesse was watching the fugitive closely. When she thought he was far enough from the woods and about half way to Sam, she radioed the deputy, “Put the Spot light on him.”

The deputy turned on the spotlight and swept the light toward Sam and then toward the forest. “I don't see him.”

“He dropped when the light came on. I still have a shot at him. I will tell you when the light is shining at him.”

The deputy started slowly moving the spotlight as directed by Jesse until she told him to stop. “I have a real good shot at his legs. I can place a shot right next to them.”

“Okay, don't worry if you miss and hit him, but be ready to drop him if he gets up shooting.”

Jess took careful aim, told Silver Ears to cover his ears, and took a shot. The bullet hit the ground right at the fugitives knee, but he didn't move. She took aim again and moved the shot higher up his leg. This shot seemed to get his attention.

“Deputy, call over the PA and tell the monster that the next shot will be right at his genitals, and I won't miss.”

The deputy called out, “The next shot will be through your genitals, If you want to keep your manhood you should give up now. I will give you to the count of three. ONE, TWO.”

“Okay, Sheriff you win,” called out the fugitive.

“Hold your weapon over head and wait for us to approach you. One wrong move and our sniper will drop you like a sack of potatoes.”

The rustler held his weapon up. Then slowly he began to sit up. He sat still waiting on the deputies to come toward him. Sam came out from under the tarp and Rodney started down the hill toward the criminal. The criminal watched the deputies closely out of the corner of his eyes. As the deputies approached, he gauged their distance. When he thought they were close enough, he pulled his weapon down, and began firing at the deputies. The deputies returned fire with their service weapons as they hit the ground to present as small a target as possible.

Jesse had her sights on the fugitive. She saw him pull his weapon down to shoot the deputies. She squeezed the trigger just as the criminal pulled the weapon down. The bullet hit the rustler causing him to miss the deputies. He tried to stand to get a better shot at the officers, when another bullet slammed into his torso. This shot was from Alex's rifle. Not more than a second past, when Jesse's second shot hit the fugitive in the chest. The criminal fell. He tried to rise one more time. This time the officers opened up with their service weapons. The fugitive laid still.

Sam limped over to the fugitive. The deputy had been shot in the leg. Rodney picked up the automatic weapon as Sam checked to see if the criminal was still alive. He checked the man's artery in his neck. The man was dead. The standoff was over.

Rodney helped Sam back to the fire. Alex met them as well as the other officers. They stopped the bleeding and bandaged the leg. Sam was loaded into a sheriff's jeep and taken to the hospital.

Every one was standing around the fire. Alex asked Jesse, “Are you going to be okay?”

“Killing was not what I wanted to do, but it was necessary. It will take time to get over, but I have folks to lean on.”

“Just remember that the man chose to die and you saved the lives of the sheriff deputies by making the first shot,” said Gabriel.

Rodney walked back down to the hide where Sam was and took the tarp and covered the body. Everyone decided they would try to get some sleep before the wreckers came to tow the trucks into town. The two remaining deputies retired to their jeep. Alex and his older son found the heater in the butchers truck and decided to bed down in the back. The wolves gathered under the semi to stay dry. Gabriel and Jesse crawled into her tent and snuggled together to stay warm.

They talked a little before they finally went to sleep. “Silver Ears told me tonight that you will need to stand before the council before you can marry me.”

“If that is what it takes to get to marry you, then that is what I will do.”

“Are you sure?”

“Look. I know you want to make sure we are a good fit and that you love me and that I love you. You are not going to scare me off. I will do what ever it takes to prove my love for you. If it takes standing before the wolf pack, then I will. I may not like it, but I will do it.”

“That is all I need to know. Hold me and let's get some sleep.”

---

 
 
To Be Continued...
 

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 34: Winning Her Heart
 
The remaining members of the posse were awakened mid-morning when the local National Guard unit showed up with two Vietnam era tank retrievers. These machines were designed to travel into boggy areas to rescue tanks that managed to get stuck in the rice patties of the war zone. The Guard unit had been maintaining these relics for decades, but never had much chance to use them. The Sheriff's office had called a towing company to send trucks out to get the rustlers vehicles, but with the ground wet and soggy, the owner of the company had reached out to his friend who headed up the local unit.

The wolves had left at daylight except Silver Ears. He sat watching the commotion with interest as the two trucks were hooked to the winches and towed to the top of the hill. Jesse walked over to the wolf and said, “Before the trucks leave the ranch we will take some beef off of them for the freezer at the ranch and for you to take back up to the den. Gabriel and I will load the beef onto one of the four wheelers back at the ranch house and take it up to the lake for you. We are going to ride the horses back to the ranch house if you want to come with us and see Merry before you head up to the lake.”

The young couple mounted the horses while Alex took over the recovery of vehicles. The Sheriff's Office will take the trucks and sell them at auction to support the victims’ reparations program. The beef will be divided between the ranchers, a local charity and the rest will be sold to the local markets. Jesse asked her future father-in-law to get her little girl from Doc Henley and bring her back to the house. She figured that the old doctor could use some relief from the precocious little girl.

During the stand-off, the riders picketed the horses just over a small rise out of sight of the fugitives. The wolves would have spooked Gabriel's horse, and they didn't want to take any chances of a stray bullet hitting a horse. Big Spot had tried to soothe the other horse when it had tried to bolt at the sound of howls of the wolves or when the scent came on the wind. The other horse was still shaken from the panicked gallop into woods of the previous day. Big Spot couldn't fault his companion for its nervousness. It had not been to the wolves den. It had not faced down an evil panther. The other horse had not met Coyote. Looking back on the past few weeks, Big Spot decided he had packed a bunch of living in a very short time. Would he do it again? He decided he wouldn't hesitate as long as his rider was with him. She had accompanied him through the tough times and showed uncommon care for him. She took time to learn from him and pay attention to his concerns. Still, he was glad to be heading back home. He had a little girl to teach to ride. And from conversations with Jesse, he may have another little girl to teach. Teaching little ones to ride was his favorite task around the ranch.

Silver Ears had run ahead to keep from frightening Gabriel's horse. The others rode in silence lost in their thoughts about the last couple of days. Gabriel had witnessed the girl he loves kill a man while protecting her ranch and the lives of the deputies. He had heard snippets of the conversation she had with his father. The young man loved this girl like no other. There was something about her when he met her that set his heart racing. He couldn't stop thinking about her when she was gone. When they dated a couple of years back, she was always shy and reserved. The other boys would speak about their conquests. Most of which were probably exaggerated cow pies, but he just knew the girl he was dating was sweet and pure. He would do nothing to compromise that. He was afraid if he pushed too hard to be sexually intimate, he would lose any chance to be with her. And his mother would flay his hide if she ever found out he treated a girl with such disrespect.

'This trip turned out to be adventurous', the young rancher thought. He found out why his would-be girlfriend was so shy. She was a BOY when they first started dating. The boy was only pretending to be a girl to help relieve the depression of his grandmother, so the pretend girl wasn't dating him because she was gay or because she thought she was really a girl, but just an act of love for her/his grandmother.
'I can't fault him for that', he thought, but why did he fall so hard in love with the girl he thought she was, and why is he not upset and disgusted when he learned he had kissed a boy. “This is so confusing,” he accidentally said out loud.

“What's confusing?” asked his companion.

“Thinking that you were ever a boy. I'm so deeply and truly in love with you, I can't see that you were anything but the girl I first met. You told me and convinced me that I kissed a boy, and it doesn't freak me out. If anything, the reason behind you pretending to be a girl makes me love you all the more. You are compassionate and considerate of others, but you are strong enough to take a life if you have to. The confusing thing is trying to keep the gender pronouns straight. When you were a boy that would be he and his. Now you are a she and her, but when you were pretending it gets difficult to keep those things straight.”

“You are making things much too difficult. I am a girl now, and if you can live with the fact that I was once a boy, that is wonderful. The right pronouns now and for the rest of our lives are she and her.”

“May I add smart to that list of reasons that I love you.”

“One of us has to be,” said the young girl. She clicked to Big Spot to get him to pick up the pace while the young boy digested her comment.

“HEY!” he shouted and urged his horse to run after the two.

“RUN Big Spot! The girl laughed. The chase was on. Big Spot just kept his rider out of reach of her amorous pursuer. They caught Silver Ears and past him on their chase. He just sat and shook his head. {youth}. Jesse leaned down to her horse and said, “Let them catch us. This is beginning to hurt my arm, and it will be good for his ego.” The horse slowed just enough to be caught, but not make it look like they were slowing down to be caught.

Gabriel rode up beside the other animal and grabbed his rein to slow him down to a walk. The girl was almost giggling and laughing enough to fall out of the saddle. Her laughter was infectious, and the boy who was already on the verge of laughter, burst out with his own.

“I love it out here.” said the young wolf after catching her breath. “I see why generations of my family have lived on this ranch. The mountains are beautiful. The lakes and streams are mostly pure enough to drink straight from them. The pastures just have this lovely smell to them after a rain. I love ranching. A few pesky varmints like those rustlers aren't going to spoil that for me.”

They had come to a stream and stopped to let the horses drink. Gabriel helped the girl off her horse. They would walk some to give the horses a rest and stretch their legs. It was an idyllic morning. The snow was melting and would be gone by lunch as was the way of these late spring snowfalls. It would linger longer at the higher elevations, and may continue to snow where the clouds encircled the very tops. The boy reached over to take the hand of the girl. She didn't pull back, but stepped closer to him. He knew that he was winning her heart, but he agreed that a year was the appropriate amount of time before they were married. He would wait a month, and if her feelings grew stronger for him he would formally propose.

They had been walking in silence for about thirty minutes when the girl stopped and took a sharp breath. The cowboy looked in the direction she was staring as a large male elk stepped from the woods. It had its head held up proud and walked like it owned the field it just entered. The bull elk snorted as he looked toward the riders then turned and walked back into the woods. “Wow, I knew there was a possibility that elk lived on the ranch, but to see such a magnificent animal. Wow!”

The girl had turned and had flung her good arm around the cowboy's neck bouncing up and down. He grabbed her waist to stop her bouncing. “There is no doubt that you are a girl. I'm beginning to doubt you were ever a boy. Maybe physically, but never in spirit.”

“You may be right, but I didn't mind being a boy. I don't mind being a girl. I'm kind of looking forward to having my own children.”

They remounted their horses and rode at a brisk pace until about two hours before sundown. They had come upon one of the small lakes on the ranch. It was a perfect place to make camp. The young wolf soon had a fire going as the rancher set up the tent. He had hobbled his horse as he didn't want it to bolt when Silver Ears joined the camp. They ate of the beef that was cooked the night before. The old wolf came into camp as the couple finished eating. He accepted the beef that the girl had set aside for him, then walked over to talk to Big Spot.

The cowboy cut a long branch of a willow tree near by and tied a fishing line from his emergency gear to the end. They had saved a few scraps of the fat to use as bait. He walked down to the shore of the lake and sat on a rock dropping the line into the water. The girl came down and sat next to him and snuggled into his shoulder. “This is so peaceful. The sunset is beautiful on the water. I have a handsome man to snuggle with. What more could a girl want”

The young man turned toward her and said, “This.” Then he kissed her, gently at first, then with more passion. The make shift fishing pole jerked in his hand, but he didn't pay it any attention until it jerked again almost pulling out of his hand. He quickly let go of the girl he was kissing and pulled a trout out of the water. He put the fish on a stringer and put it back into the water to keep it alive until morning. After re-baiting the hook, and putting it back in the lake. He turned to find the girl had slipped off the rock and had walked back up to camp. Sighing, he watch as she added more fuel to the fire and began to get ready for bed. Another tug on the fishing line took his attention away from the girl as he pulled in another fish. The two fish would make a good breakfast in the morning. Still he re-baited and continued to fish. He would give the girl time to settle into the tent then he would join her.

A few more minutes and he had three fish on his stringer, which he decided was enough to feed the three carnivores in the morning. He washed the fish smell off his hands and began to prepare for bed. Silver Ears sat watching him. “Old one, I am hopelessly in love with that girl. If she doesn't agree to marry me, I may just go crazy. What should I do to make sure she knows that I love her.”

{She knows, and she is hopelessly in love with you, but she is still learning to accept that she is female.}

“I can see that, but I want her to be my wife so bad. I want to raise a family with her, to take care of her. How do I get her to understand?”

{Patience my young friend. Patience.}

“We were kissing on the rock by the lake when the fish interrupted us. Then she left. I don't understand.”

{She was afraid.}

“Afraid? Why should she be afraid of me?”

{Not you, her. She didn't want to stop kissing you and she was afraid that she would have mated with you tonight if she didn't stop.}

“Oh, I guess if the fish hadn't interrupted us, I wouldn't have stopped at just a kiss if she was willing to go further. I need to apologize to her.

“Thanks for listening.”

The young cowboy climbed into the tent where he found that the girl had zipped the two sleeping bags together. It would be too cold to sleep on top of the bags. He gave it some thought before he sighed and crawled into the his half of the sleeping arrangements. He found that the girl had stripped out of her jeans and flannel shirt and was wearing one of his tee shirts as a night shirt. He rummaged through his pack and picked out the pair of sweat pants and another tee shirt which he put on. He lay down facing his love and noticed she had watched him undress in the dim light of the camp fire. Also, he knew that Silver Ears wouldn't interfere with the couple tonight.

“I'm sorry that I kissed you down by the lake. It was presumptuous of me to...”

She held her finger to his lips. “I wanted you to kiss me. Do you remember our first kiss?”

“Yes. I ran back to the truck like I had made the winning touchdown. I felt like I had too.”

“I wanted you to feel that way again, but I got scared. I wanted you to keep kissing me until I gave into you and let you mate with me.”

“I won't ever feel the same way as that first kiss. Now when I kiss you its much more passionate, more primal. I feel the heat of my love grow to all I want to do is make love to you.”

“What if I don't say no or say stop?”

“Then I will have to say stop for us. As much as I want to make love to you, I would rather wait until we are married, than hurt you by mating with you before you're ready. It is as much the responsibility of the male to try and control these urges as it is the female.”

“I don't know if I want to wait.”

“Let's do this. We will sleep in each other's arms tonight, then you can talk to Doc Henley if you are convinced you don't want to wait. We will have plenty of opportunities to make love as I plan on living a long time with you. Now roll over and take the inside spoon and let me hold you as you fall asleep.”

The girl rolled over on her side facing away from the boy and he put his arm under her head for a pillow and with his other hand he held hers. By holding her hand he thought that would keep him from stroking her perky breasts and fanning the flames of passion again. He had placed his pack under his head for a pillow and just laid in the dark listening to his love’s breath and smelling her. He was thinking, 'We've been on the trail for three days. One would think that our body odor would be unbearable, but I can't seem to get enough of her scent.'

Her breathing became soft and rhythmic as she fell asleep. The young man was not far behind her. The night progressed in to the wee hours. The rancher was awaken by a scream. The couple had rolled away from each other in the middle of the night, and the young woman was having a nightmare. She continued scream until the boy wrapped her in his arms make shushing noises trying to calm her down. She finally woke crying and realized that she was being held.

“Hold me tighter. I'm scared.”

“What's wrong Sweetheart?” he asked.

“I keep seeing the man I had to kill in my dreams. He was threatening my pups with that weapon he was using.”

“Everything will be okay. I will look after you and our pups. We will seek Coyote when we go to the lake if the dream keeps bothering you.”

“You promise to help me protect our pups?”

“I won't let anyone harm our children. You can count on that.”

Silver Ears came over and scratched on the tent, {Are you well Far Wanderer?}

“She just had a bad dream, Silver Ears,” answered the boy. “She dreamed that the man that was killed was going to kill her pups, and it scared her. She's okay now.”

{Far Wanderer, always remember that you have the strength of the pack to help you through these bad dreams. Lie back down and sleep with your mate. He will be strong protection for you.}

The young woman answered the old wolf meekly as an errant little girl, “Yes sir.” She lay back down and cuddled with the cowboy. “Its times like these when I miss my grandfather the most. He was always strong for me when I was scared. Thank you for being strong for me,” she said to the boy. She snuggled in tighter to the young man with her head on his chest and was soon asleep.

He lay there and whispered, “You're welcome.” He, too, finally went to sleep. Though he was asleep he was aware that the girl had him in a tight snuggle and wouldn't move from that position as long as she felt frightened. He was glad to be her strength.

When morning came, the couple could be found as they were in the tight snuggle.

---

 
 
To Be Continued...
 

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 35: Reality Check
 

They woke early to a bright morning. The young boy cleaned the fish as the girl rebuilt the fire. Soon they had a breakfast fit for any camper. They ate in silence, each lost in her or his own thoughts. She was thinking about how close she came to mating with the cowboy and the nightmare. He was thinking of the vulnerability the girl had shown during the night. She had been so tough up until now.

“Gabriel, I'm sorry that I tempted you last night. And thank you for being with me when I was scared.”

“I shouldn't have kissed you at the lake,” the young man said.

“I wanted you to.”

“So, I should have restrained myself.”

“I can't expect you to restrain yourself every time I am weak”

“No, but I shouldn't take advantage of you when you are vulnerable.”

“You are my knight in shining armor.” She put her good arm around his neck and pulled him close for a kiss. “This just feels right. Maybe I have been fighting our love too hard. I still want to wait, but that doesn't mean we can't act like we are in love.”

“I was hoping you would say that. Cause I like kissing you. We just need to set some boundaries to keep things from going too far before we marry.”

“Why? Do you want a virgin bride?” she teased.

“You ARE getting a virgin husband. Besides, I know what is said about premarital sex these days with people living together to see if they get along before they get married. To me, that is just some bum sponging off a woman until she gets smart enough to kick him out. Living together and premarital sex just causes problems we don't need. I can wait.”

“You are almost too good to be true.”

“I have my faults. Being a slob in my room, is one of them. I have others, but I'll let you have the fun of figuring them out.”

They finished cleaning up their camp site, making sure the fire was out. After the rain and snow of the preceding day, the threat of wild fire was minimal, but good practice is good practice. They had used and old fire ring where evidence of their passing was minimal. The young wolf practiced 'Take only memories and leave only footprints.' She thought back to her smoke lodge by the lake on the mountain. It would eventually collapse on itself and become a haven for the smaller animals. Two Bears had dug a small trench that he built the fire in to use on the drying rack. When he was done drying the beef they had killed on the mountain, he would cover the trench and no one would know of their passing. That is the way of nature. Given time, nature can heal most scars left by man or nature's own calamities such as storm, fire or landslide. Given time, most wounds of the heart, body and soul can heal. She missed her grandparents. She even missed having a father to help guide her, but she was finding a new family. They would fill some of the gaps in her heart.

Jesse mounted Big Spot and sat waiting for Gabriel. “I think I will walk a ways this morning,” the cowboy said. “How about leading my horse up ahead about an hour’s walk. I want to speak with Silver Ears awhile.” He took his rifle off his horse and placed it on his shoulder.

The large wolf looked at the boy as Jesse rode off. {You said you needed to talk.}

“Yes. Apparently Jesse's ability to understand you has rubbed off on me.”

{That's good. It will make this talk easier.}

“You were right about her being scared last night, but she would have mated with me if I wanted to.”

{Why didn't you?}

“I want to wait until we are married.”

{What is married?}

“It is where two people stand before their friends and declare their love for each other and that they will only mate with each other.”

{The alpha male in a pack can mate with which ever female he wants.}

“I'm sure that is true of most wolf packs, but your pack is not like a regular wolf pack. Jesse said I have to go before the elders to ask to marry her. You’re as close to a father to her as one can get, besides George, Two Bears, and Doc Henley. That's a lot of people I'm going to have to ask to get to marry her.”

{So what is it that you want to ask me?}

“Two things really. One, I want your permission to come before the pack elders to ask for Jesse to be my mate for life. And two, I want your permission to be a father to your daughter Merry. I can never replace you, but I can love her like she was my own little girl. I can't say she would never want for things, but she would never want for love.”

{You ask for two of my most precious loves}

“I know. That's why I wanted to walk and talk with you. If you had any questions that you would ask of me, I will answer them truthfully.”

{Does Merry know that you want to be a father to her?}

“No. Until you agree, I won't ask her. I will make sure that she knows that I am not going to replace you. I just want her to feel loved as a little girl should, and to feel protected like you would protect her at the dens.”

{What do you know about raising pups?}

“Like most first time fathers, I don't know much. You have to keep them fed, show them lots of love, don't discipline out of anger, as my dad says, be the parent first, then you can be a friend. I hope I am half the father my dad is. I think he has raised some pretty good pups.”

{What would you do if she decided to come back to live with her mother and me?}

“I would have to let her, but I hope she would remember that she always has a home with us.”

{Your pups are going to have a great father. Just remember they will frustrate you.}

“Anything that has a mind of its own can be frustrating. That is part of parenting.”

{You can ask Merry after you ask that girl to be your mate.} They were approaching where Jesse was waiting for them.

“I have loved Jesse from the first time I set eyes on her. I plan on asking her after the next full moon.”

{When do you plan to come before the council?}

“I will come the full moon after asking her, so look for us at the second full moon from now.}

{We will be waiting my friend.}

The two males walked up to the young woman still sitting on her horse. “I see you two have come to some sort of an accord. Would you mind telling me what you were talking about?”

“Yes, I would mind. A conversation that goes on between two men is supposed to be private.”

“Don't be that way. I figured you were talking about me.”

“Nope, not all about you.”

“So, you are not going to tell me.”

“Nope, you will find out in a month or so.”

“Why so secret?”

“I want it to be a surprise and I have some things to do in the mean time to get ready.”

“Okay, if I must, I’ll wait,” she pouted. “Get on your horse. We have about a three hour ride before we get to the house. Lunch should be ready by the time we get there.”

“You've gotten to be what my father calls an old campaigner. Always wondering where the next hot meal and warm clean bed is.”

“If you had been through what I have, you would be an old campaigner too,” she said indignantly. “Come on Big Spot. Let's leave these two here where they can have their secret conversations.”

The rancher looked at the old wolf and shrugged his shoulders. The wolf just shook his head. He had an idea of what was going on, but wasn't sure. {I'm unfamiliar with the human mating cycle. If my mate were acting that way I would say she was coming into heat or has past the heat phase without mating and is beginning a cleansing time.}

“Maybe. Jesse has been a girl for just a few weeks. Her body might be catching up with her. Still, I was a bit of an ass to her. I better go and apologize.”

{That is always wise.}

The young rancher mounted his nervous horse and rode off to catch up with the girl. “Are you finished making your secret plans?” she asked when he caught up to her.

“Actually yes. I caught up to you to apologize. I couldn't stand the thought of you being mad at me.”

“So, you wouldn't have apologized if I wasn't mad.” The edge was still in her voice.

“If I'd realized I'd offended you or if I caught myself saying something that doesn't come out quite right of course I would have apologized. This isn't about keeping secrets or apologizing. Do you want to tell me what this is really about?”

She looked over at the the cowboy he could feel the tension in her words. “I don't know, I'm scared. I don't feel right physically or mentally right now. I thought I'd lost you last night when I wanted to make love to you. I didn't know what came over me. Now, look at me. I'm ready to start crying.”

“I have an idea, but I don't feel comfortable talking about it. When we get to the house, we will call my sister. I'm sure she will be able to help. Just remember, I love you.”

“Would you mind telling me what you and Silver Ears were talking about? My mind is playing so many tricks on me right now. I think you were asking him how to let me down easy and walk away.”

“That is the furthest thing from the truth. I was asking him to give me responsibility over two of the most precious things on earth. I asked him if I could ask Merry if I could be a father to her. I didn't want to usurp his right to be her father. He asked me a few questions. Then he asked me if I had asked you to marry me yet. I told him I was going to ask you to be my mate on the next full moon and then come before the counsel the moon after that. If you said yes to marrying me, then I was going to ask Merry to let me be her human father. I want to show her the love and protection little girls need.”

The tears were trickling down the girl’s cheeks, “I'm sorry I doubted you. You have been declaring your love for me for so long. Maybe I am having a hard time getting over being abandoned by my father. Maybe he loved me at one time, but it has been years since I felt any kindness from him. Why should I let his rejection of me control the way I feel now.” The tears were flowing heavier as she finished.

'How do comfort someone on horseback' thought the young man. “You have never grieved over the loss of your father. I know he isn't dead, but he turned his back on you.”

“Why is it that I don't want to give up on him?”

“He's your father. The way we are taught is that our parents will be there for us and love us until they pass away.” He turned in the saddle to see that she was quietly sobbing. Finally he had all he could stand not touching her to comfort her. “Here get on my horse with me.”

“Why?”

“I want to feel you in my arms and try to comfort you. It is a bit difficult to hug you when we are on different horses.”

“I'll be alright.”

“That's not the point. The point is I want to be there for you when you hurt.”

“Nobody has treated me like you are. I don't know what to say.”

“Tell me you love me and come ride with me.”

“You're incorrigible, but I have come to realize I do love you.”

“SUCCESS!!”

She just rolled her eyes and smiled.

---

 
 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 36: Meeting Mom
 

The two rode the horses at a lope toward the farm house. When they came to a gate the cowboy would open and close each gate as needed. When the house was in site, they let the horses walk so they would cool down before putting them in the barn.

“Why did you take your rifle with you when you walked with Silver Ears?” asked Jesse.

“Well it is a bit of habit. Besides bears, mountain lions, and badgers, there are other wild animals that may do us harm. Usually the wild animals will avoid humans, but there is the occasional rabid animal or one with a mean streak. Also, sometimes I come upon rabbits. Rabbits can burrow where the cattle will step and break a leg, and I like stewed rabbits possibly better than steaks.”

“I don't think I've ever tried eating rabbits.”

“We will have to find some later in the summer when they are fattened up some. There's not much fat on a rabbit to begin with, but they are raising young and are skinny from the winter months. I won't shoot them if they look like they have a burrow under a bush or a tree. It's those that burrow where the hole that can be stepped in that cause the problems.”

As the two rode up to the house, they could see Gabriel's father's truck parked by the back door. The young woman became excited anticipating Merry would be there. She let Big Spot pick up the pace as he too wanted to get home and see the young girl. When they reached the back porch, Jesse slid off her horse letting the reins dangle. She stepped into the house finding all was quiet. Wandering into the living room, she found Gabriel's father sitting with whom she thought was his mother. The TV was playing softy as the two snuggled on the couch asleep.

The young wolf motioned for the rancher to come over to show him his parents. “Merry must be upstairs napping. If we are quiet, we can shower and clean up before everyone wakes up,” she whispered.

“Okay, I'll go and take care of the horses while you shower, and then I will shower. Can you find me something to wear?”

“ You are about the same size as my grandfather. I'll lay something out for you.”

The cowboy went back outside to handle the horses, as the girl eased up stairs to shower and check on Merry. She looked in Merry's room to see the little girl fast asleep. Smiling, she walked in and licked her forehead and then kissed it. The girl smiled and rolled over still asleep.

The older girl showered and cleaned up. She looked in her closet and chose a jean skirt that reached to her knees and a pair of cowboy boots. Her blouse had a western theme, but it was made of satin. She put on just enough make-up to hide the tiredness she felt. She wanted to make a good first impression on Gabriel's mother. She was still cramping and feeling funny, but she placed a smile on her face and wandered downstairs. She had her arm in a sling made from a pretty scarf, so it would look good.

Gabriel came in and the girl took him upstairs to the master bedroom so he could shower. On the way they stopped to look in on the little girl. They closed the door to the master bedroom and he turned to the wolf and kissed her passionately against the door. “I can wait until we're married, and looking in and seeing such innocence makes me want you all the more,” said the young man.

The girl pushed him away with her good hand. “You keep kissing me like that and we will have to marry before the summer ends.”

“And why is that?”

“How would we explain to our first born that we weren't married before I gave birth.”

With an evil grin, the boy pinned her to the door again and kissed her passionately again. Then he opened the door, pushed her out and locked it. “No Fair,” she said to the door.

The girl wandered down to the kitchen to find some lunch. The ranch hands had been eating some of the meat that came off the trucks as they were towed back to town. In the house, the Johnstons had made a simple lunch of a spring salad and hamburgers. There were a couple of burgers left and some salad in a bowl on the table. She took two plates out and fixed a lunch for Gabe and herself. The young man came down a few minutes later dressed in her grandfather's clothes. He had shaved and used the aftershave he found.

He hugged her as she took a deep sniff of his smell. A small tear escaped down her cheek as she remembered her grandfather. “I love this smell. I'm glad you chose to wear it.”

They sat down at the table to eat. They were silent until a small voice asked, “Far Wander?” She turned to the voice and a sleepy little girl came over to her and crawled into her lap and laid her sleepy head on the older girl's shoulder and went back to sleep with her arms around the older girl's neck. Jesse held the small girl with her good arm and kissed the young child's forehead. A small tear trickled down the older girl's cheek. Gabriel looked over at the two girls knowing that this is where he wanted to be.

The cowboy helped the older girl finish her lunch as she held the small child. Skipper started barking outside which woke those in the house. Alex came into the kitchen to find out what the dog was barking at to find the young couple at the kitchen table. “I see you two finally made it. Anything exciting happen along the way?”

“We saw a large male elk, but nothing else. It gave us time to talk,” answered the cowboy.

The rancher's mother walked in following his father. “Gabriel!” she said as she walked over and hugged him.

“Mom, let me introduce my girlfriend, Jesse Hartman. Jesse this is my Mom, Sue Johnston.”

“It's about time you introduced your girlfriend to me son. My husband has told me how pretty you are, but he didn't do you justice,” she said to Jesse.

“It's my pleasure meeting you, Mrs. Johnston.”

“You don't have to be so formal, call me Sue.”

“Any idea what Skipper is barking at?” asked Alex.

“That could be Silver Ears. He was traveling with us.”

“Daddy's outside?” asked a a little girl getting excited.

“Yes,” said the young woman. “Do you want to go see him?”

The little girl jumped down out of the older girl's lap and ran to the back door. Skipper was standing on the porch growling at the older wolf to keep him away from the door. She came out and hugged the neck of the old dog, “Don't be mean to Silver Ears, Skipper. He's my daddy.”

“Daddy?” asked Sue.

“Come see.” said the young man's father. “There are things you need to know. I hope you can accept them.”

“What things?”

“You will see.”

Alex held her hand as they walked toward the door. When they walked out on the porch, the older woman caught her breath as she saw the child running toward a wolf. She started to shout for the child to stay away from the wolf, until she saw the girl throw her arms around the wolf's neck. The wolf reached around and licked the little girl and lay down where she could climb on his back and hug on him.

The young child started talking to the wolf telling him about going to the hospital and being placed in a large noisy cave like machine. The wolf sat there listening intently. “What's going on, Alex?”

“The wolf is called Silver Ears. He is Merry's father.”

“How can a wolf be the father of a little girl?”

“Merry is safe with the wolf. Let's go inside and I'll explain.” They walked inside and sat at the kitchen table. Jesse started some coffee. Alex began to explain, “You know Bill and Joanne were fine people. Joanne attended church with us regularly, but Bill was a bit stand-offish when it came to religion. That was because Bill was raised with the local First Nations and followed their beliefs more than the Christian beliefs.”

“I know. That seemed to frustrate Joanne, but they loved each other. Because he was always helping the community no one said much to Joanne.”

“It would have been very poor of them to say anything to Joanne, but we are not here to talk about Christians. I don't know how much you understand the beliefs of the Native Americans. They go way back and each tribe has different deities. Even today, some tribes hang on to their beliefs. Given how the white man and the Christians have treated them, I really can't blame them. Bill's family has a long bloodline in the First Nations, though the original Hartman was Scottish. These Native American beliefs tie Indians to the spirit of the land and the spirit of the animals on it. The deities, also, walk among the Indians at times. Usually to effect change for the good of the People. Indians will refer to themselves as the People with a capital P.

“Did you know Jesse was a boy?”

“There is no way that someone as beautiful as that girl could have ever been a boy!”

“Thank you,” said the young woman. “But Alex is right. I used to be a boy.”

“When you were with your grandmother shopping, I never saw a boy. Just a shy little girl.”

“Do you remember how depressed my grandmother became after she lost my aunt. My dressing up as a girl seemed to ease her depression and she felt better while I was here.”

“I do remember she seemed to be more chipper at church when you came to visit. I just thought it was because you were in town.”

“At first it was, then she projected her fixation of my aunt onto me and she seemed to do much better. It was a small price to pay for her happiness.”

“Are you boy now?”

“Let me finish the explanation,” said Alex. “When Bill died, his last request was for Jesse to take a spirit quest into the mountains. While on this quest the boy met the deity, Coyote. Coyote is known for playing tricks on people. Coyote changed Jesse from a boy into a girl and gave her the task of being a shaman to the People.”

“Okay. Stop right there. You expect me to believe that a pagan god changed this person from a boy into a girl?”

“Well, Yes!”

“Mrs. Johnston, I would be happy to go to a gynecologist with you or we can go into another room and you can examine me. I was happy being a boy. I didn't ask to be a girl and I had hoped that Gabriel had found a wife before I came back. I had no intention of deceiving him further about my gender. As I said, I only dressed as a girl and acted like one to ease the depression of my grandmother.”

“Mom, she is cramping so bad now, I know she is ready to start her first period, but I was hoping to get Debbie over here to explain what is happening to her. I didn't know if Jesse would be comfortable talking female issues with you. And I didn't know you would be here.”

“And why wouldn't she be comfortable talking to me? Come on dear. Grab your purse and let's run to the store and get you the stuff you’re going to need before you start making a mess in your panties. We'll leave these men folk to watch the child. Here we have been sitting talking and you are in need of help.” The older woman shook her head as they walked out to the car.

“Merry, we'll be back in a little while. Mind your father and Gabriel. And Silver Ears, She doesn't have a scruff to pick her up by.”

---

 
 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 37: Wanton Pleasure
 

“That was a dirty trick to play on your mom and Jesse. I'm glad you thought of it,” said Alex.

“I just hope Jesse can handle Mom on her own.”

“You know how your mom was with you children. You could be in the biggest trouble there was, but when you were hurt or in need of help, she forgot all about the punishment and concentrated on the cure.”

“Yeah, I remember. Let's go outside and watch Merry and make sure she doesn't get too tired playing with Silver Ears.”
 

 
“You do realize that Gabriel played a dirty trick on us?” asked Sue.

“What do you mean?”

“When my children were small, they would get into all sorts of trouble. I would be all set to lay down the law to them and then I would see they were hurt or something. I have this weakness to help those who are hurt. If I hadn't married Alex right out of high school and had my first child within the first year, I may have tried to become a nurse.”

“So the rat played to your weakness to get us alone and off your disbelief in my transformation.”

“Sounds like it. Now tell me the truth. You never had a period before?”

“Truth is I have only been a girl for just a few weeks. I guess my body is beginning to catch up to that fact. I liked being a boy. I thought I was going to like being a girl better, and now I get a period with the cramping and soon bleeding. Is it worth it?”

Sue laughed at the question. “Every woman since Eve has asked the same thing. You must have been a boy if you are just now asking that question. And, yes, it is worth it. When you hold your new born for the very first time, when they first call you mommy, when they say they love you, even when they are mad and say they hate you just to hurt you because they know you love them. Yes. It is worth it, more than worth it, to bring a life into this world. Don't get me wrong. It isn't all peaches and cream. The first time you send them to school, their first date without you, their drivers license, you worry if they will ever come back to you. You are proud of them, but it doesn't keep you from worrying.”

“How did you handle it?”

“Oh, I still worry, but at the end of the day, or when they were out of site I would say a little prayer asking God to watch out for them. I sit at the kitchen table alone and pour my heart out to God asking him to keep my family safe. If I didn't I couldn't sleep at night. Knowing I placed all my worry in his hands I can sleep.”

“Gail, Tom's wife, does the same thing and asked me to sit with her the first night I came back from back east.”

“If this gets too personal, you don't have to answer, but why are you dating my son?”

“He was persistent in wanting to date me. As I said back at the house, I came back ready to come clean to Gabriel, but I guess God had other plans for me. He made me a shaman for the People and gave me Merry to take care of. You may not know it, but she has a hole in her heart. I am to get her medical help to heal her. Anyway, the more time I spent with your son, as I grew accustom to being a girl, the more I realized that I loved him. I told him all about my past. He thought I was trying to run him off, but I wanted him to know what he was getting. He says he still loves me and wants to marry me. I told him we need to wait a year, so we can get to know each other better. He has agreed.”

“You were the one who suggested that you wait a year?”

“Yes.”

“Smart girl. Alex said that you don't follow the teachings of the church. Why?”

“That is a hard question, but I'll try to answer it. My mother took me to church with her, but the bully that I faced every day at school was going there. I tried to tell her, but she wouldn't listen until I met her afterward with a black eye. I liked the stories and I liked how Jesus helped the people and confounded the religious leaders, but I didn't have much use for the establishment. When I came out here, I spent a good deal of time with my grandfather and he told me of the old ways and the beliefs and traditions of the People. I liked the old ways and how the Native Americans loved and respected the land and the animals on it. It takes as much faith to believe in Coyote as it does in Jesus. I guess I blended the two religions together. I follow the teachings such as “Do unto others” but as for attending a church or being a born again, I'm just not sure that is right for me.”

“I think I can live with that, but you said that you saw Coyote?”

“Yes ma'am. The last request of my grandfather was that I go on a spirit quest and seek Coyote. I went up into the mountain and set up a sweat lodge. I was fasting and praying as instructed by an old shaman when I left my body and met a large coyote. He was over six feet tall. He took me to meet the Great Spirit and his Son. You see Coyote is a messenger of the Great Spirit. He has some powers and can bestow gifts from the Great Spirit. I know this is hard to believe. I wouldn't believe it myself if I hadn't lived through it.

“I was granted the gift of healing as a shaman. I can heal some folks spiritually and bodily. Some folks I have to point to others to help them. That's one reason I was given Merry to care for. I have to get her to a doctor to fix her heart. I am still learning who I can help and who I can't.

“Isn't that a bit much to put on a young woman. Especially one who has just changed into a woman.”

“I guess it might be, but Gabe has been a big help and so have many others. My mom used to say what doesn't kill you will make you stronger.”

“Your mother was a smart woman.”

“I think so. The only thing she wasn't smart doing was marrying my father, but, otherwise I wouldn't be here.”

“Where are your parents?”

“Mom died from cancer a couple of years back.”

“I'm sorry to hear that.”

“Thanks. Dad took me to court to try and get the ranch. My grandfather left it to me and dad didn't get anything. When the judgment came down, dad went berserk and threatened to kill everyone. The judge put him in jail for threatening everyone and for hitting his lawyer and the bailiff. He disowned me because I was turned into a girl. He kept calling me a fag and horrible names.” The girl's voice had slowly gone quiet as she told the last of her story and she silently sobbed at the loss of her father.

Sue pulled over because the mist in her eyes made it dangerous to drive. She turn to the young woman, “You always have a place in our family, even if things don't work out between you and my son.” They leaned across the console and hugged, with the older woman soothing the younger.

“Thank you.”

After a few minutes, the older woman reached into the glove box and pulled out some tissues. They gently dried their eyes. “Now let’s get you the lessons your mother would have taught you, had you been born a girl. We'll stop at the pharmacy first. Then I'll show you the fun part of being a girl. SHOPPING!” She laughed.

“That is so cliche'.”

“But true. I'll call Gabriel's sister, Debbie, and have her meet us at the department store. This is going to be so much fun with my daughters.”

They arrived at the pharmacy and Sue cruised through the store like a pro. She headed for the feminine hygiene section and began explaining the different products to a very embarrassed woman. “Panty shields can be worn anytime. If you think your flow will be light that day then a panty liner may be enough. They come in handy when you are with that special someone and you begin to get aroused. The panty liner can be your best friend. (Jesse blushed even deeper at the candid remarks of this woman.) The other pads are for days you experience heavier flows.”

“How will I know?”

“You will learn with experience. The first days are heaviest. If you don't want to wear a bulky pad or you think the flow will be worse than normal, you use a tampon. Be sure any product you use does not have any perfume. This will cause trouble you don't want.”

While we are talking about this part of your body, you should know about yeast infections and bladder infections. Yeast infections occur normally and cause a lot of itching and burning. Some girls experience it more than others. There are products that will kill the yeast and they are simple to use. Warm plain yogurt will kill the yeast if you are so inclined. If you use a douche regularly, that will help. You can avoid a lot of this by staying clean. A bladder infection is some thing that happens more frequently to women than men. The sign of this infection is that it burns to pee. If this happens, find a doctor. It is rather benign, but it is rather uncomfortable. Drinking cranberry juice is a very good way to prevent this, otherwise a doctor can prescribe meds to get rid of it.”

“Did you talk so candidly to your daughter about all this?” asked the embarrassed female.

“It's no big deal. All women go through this. If you are mad at Gabriel for some reason or just want to embarrass him, you can always send him after this stuff. Men hate to come down this isle and buy these products.” she laughed.

“You've done this to Alex!”

“Of course, on numerous occasions. What is worse, is having him go and get it for his teenage daughter. I killed two birds with one stone then. It embarrassed him as he had to come face to face with his daughter growing up and it embarrassed Debbie knowing her father had gone to town to get what she needed. They didn't talk to me for two days. The peace was heavenly.”

Now let’s go down the make-up isle. A girl should never borrow another girl's make-up. It is unsanitary. You should find the right make-up to match your skin tones. After we check out the less expensive things here, we’ll go over and meet with Debbie and see if the sales clerk at the Clinique counter is busy. If she isn't, maybe she will do a make over for you and you will have a better idea.”

“I had a complete make over before I went into court at a nearby salon back east, but I didn't buy any make-up.”

“Then it's about time to get the basics. We'll pick up some cleanser and moisturizer here before we leave.” They picked up the feminine products that young woman would need. After paying for them, the older woman took them and the young woman into the restroom. “Put one of these pads in your panties in case your flow begins while we are out.”

The women left the pharmacy and drove over to the local department store. They walked inside to the make-up counter. “Excuse me miss. My daughter has been away at college. She has returned home and needs a make-over and some make-up.”

Debbie walked up to her mother, “Mom.”

“Hi Debbie I am so glad you can join us. Our mission is to teach yon female the joys of shopping.”

“Really? Okay, Does dad know you are out with his card?”

“I am sure he suspects by now. If I get something sexy to wear for him, he won't complain. He'll just look forward to getting me out of it and have his way with me.”

MOM!
 

 
“I feel a large disturbance in the force young padawan,” Alex said to his son.

“What?”

“It is like your mother has taken your future bride to the dark side with my credit card.”

“I still don't understand.”

“The women folk should have been back an hour ago if they just went to the pharmacy. I think your mother's evil twin, Shopparella, has kidnapped your girlfriend and is teaching her the evil ways of shopping. Don't be too concerned son, usually when they come back, they will want to show off their trophies from the hunt and that leads to a night of wanton pleasure if we play our cards right.”

DAD!

---

 
 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 38: The Fine Art of Shopping
 

Sue giggled like a school girl at her daughter’s reaction. “Just because we're old doesn't mean we don't enjoy a romp in the hay. Wait until you're married to that special someone, then you will understand. By the way, have you found that special someone yet?”

“Mom, I heard you introduce “yon female” as your daughter. Would you be so kind as to explain?” asked Debbie trying to change the subject.

“That is Jesse Hartman. She is your future sister-in-law if Gabriel behaves himself. If he doesn't, He will spend the rest of his life on the back forty chasing cows.”

“So that is the girl he has been pining for all these years. I can see why. She is a hottie.”

“You didn't think my son would attract anything less,” laughed the mother. “Look at us. Your a “hottie”, and I am no slouch in that department either. I could still rock a mini-skirt and get away with it.”

“I know. I'm so lucky Dad married you. They say if you want to know what you will look like in twenty years, look at your parents. And you two look like your still in your early thirties. We could surprise Dad with a slinky mini-dress and skyscraper heels. I know my boyfriend would like it.”

“Ah you do have a special someone. When are you going to bring him to the house? You know your father will want to meet him before he asks you to marry him?”

“I told him he would have to wait until he graduated college. He only has a year left.”

“Why so long?”

“I don't want dad running him off before I got to know him better.”

“I knew I raised a smart daughter.”

“I think Gabriel will ask Jesse to marry him next month so they can start wedding plans. Why don't you bring him by then? Your dad will be so preoccupied with his son, he won't have time to interrogate your beau.

“By the way, how're your studies going?”

“ I should finish my nursing degree next semester. I think I'll keep going and get my RN, then maybe my doctorate. It depends on when we start having children and then if we can find someone to care for them while I'm studying.”

“I always did want a doctor in the family.”

“I won't be an MD but I will be able to do most of what an MD does.”

“It looks like like they are about finished with Jesse. Lets go see.” The two women walked back over to the make-up counter. “Wow, I knew the Johnston women were babes, but you just finish us.”

“Thank you,” blushed the young wolf. “Monica did the magic.”

“I didn't have to perform much magic. You're naturally beautiful. I just tried to bring that out,” said Monica. “Here are the products I used. If you want an evening look, you would just go a little heavier on the eyeliner, shadow, and mascara. Also, you may want a more dramatic lipstick.”

“What would you suggest?” asked the future Mrs. Johnston.

“Much depends on the dress you wear. You want your lips, nails, and shoes to match the dress,” Mom added. “Lets do some shopping and then we'll come back and get what we need to finish out the dresses. Saturday, we will make the men take us dancing.”

“Jesse why do you have your arm in a sling?” asked Debbie.

“I broke my arm a few weeks ago, and the cast came off a couple of days ago.”

“How many weeks has it been since your arm was broken?”

“About three.”

“Mom, before we get started, lets get her over to the doctor and get the cast put back on. That arm has to be painful.”

“It's not too bad.”

“Still, you want it to heal correctly. Do you have a local doctor?”

“Doc Henley is my friend and is helping with Merry.”

“Who is Merry?”

“She is my ward, and has some medical issues.”

“Call Doc Henley and see if he can help us out.”

“Okay.” The wolf reached into her purse and pulled out her cell phone. “Hello, Doctor Henley?”

“I'm at the local department store with Sue and Debbie Johnston.”

“Yeah, their great folks. I lost my cast and Debbie said I need another cast for my arm to heal correctly.”

“Twenty minutes? Okay, we'll be there.” The young woman turned to the other women, “Doc said to be at his office in twenty minutes and he'll replace the cast.”

“May I ask how you lost a cast?” said Debbie.

“It's a long tale. Are you sure you want to hear it?

“We have time.”

“I'll tell you on the way over, but promise me you won't interrupt much or the tale will take all day. Doc Henley can confirm some of the tale if you want to ask him,” the newest member of the Johnston Clan, well soon to be anyway, said as they started toward the door.

“I have already heard some of this,” said the mother, “but I want you to start from the beginning. From where you started pretending to be a girl”

“Wait a minute!” exclaimed Gabriel's sister. “You're not a girl?”

“I am now”

“Okay, I'm officially confused,” said the sister.

The mother took her daughter by the arm just before they reached the car, “Do you know anything about Coyote?”

“You mean those mangy dogs that dad keeps shooting at?”

“No, Dear. This is going to be an interesting ride for us all.”

Once they were in the car, Jesse started “I was born a poor white sharecropper's son in Alabama... OUCH!”

Sue had swatted the young girl on the arm. “Now start with the real tale. Poor, White, Sharecropper, My foot. Your tale is strange enough without reliving Forrest Gump.”

The two girls giggled at the mother and said, “Forrest who?”

“I'm not that old. And if you two don't want to walk back to the ranch, I would suggest that you treat your poor ole wore out mother with more respect.” Which started all three of the women giggling.

Jesse started her tale with how she found herself dressing as girl for her grandmother and finishing where she had to kill the rustler. She told of meeting Coyote and being changed in to a wolf to be able to meet the Great Spirit and his Son. She told of becoming a shaman and being able to change into a wolf, and that Merry was changed from a wolf into a little girl. “Now you know my tale. I was a boy, but now I am a female looking forward to marrying Gabriel and having his children.”

“Mom, what do you think? Made up or is fact stranger than fiction?”

“Your dad believes her story, and you know how hard he is hoodwink.”

“But to meet an ancient god, then to meet God and Jesus, turned into wolf and a girl, and made a shaman. Don't you find this bit out there?”

“I would, until I saw a three year old girl call a wild wolf daddy and run over to hug him. How would you explain losing a cast? I believe her.”

“Thank you, Sue,” said Jesse. “Debbie, ask Doc Henley. He won't lie to you.”

“I think I will. Lets go in and while he is fixing your arm I will ask him.”

The three women got out of the car and walked into the doctor's office.

The receptionist greeted the women, “How may I help you?”

“Hi, I'm Jesse Hartman. Doctor Henley is expecting me.”

“Have a seat and fill out these forms. I will let him know you're here.”

The wait wasn't long when the nurse called, “Hartman”

“Yes ma,am.”

“Come on back.”

“May my mom and sister come with me?”

“If you want.”

The women followed the nurse to an examination room where she weighed, took the young wolf's temperature and blood pressure. She wrote everything down and asked, “When was your last period?”

“She is starting her period now,” answered the mom. “She will need a referral to a OB-GYN. I use Dr. Killingham.”

“Okay, I'll make a note. Follow me and and we'll set up for the cast.” They left the exam room and followed the nurse to another room set up for casts. They were joined a few minutes later by Doc Henley. Jesse hugged him with her good arm.

“Okay, Jess how did you lose the cast?” the doctor asked as he examined the broken arm.

“I was changing into a wolf to sneak up on the rustlers. I thought my arm might be healed enough or heal as it changed into a leg, but it didn't. I could walk on three legs, but if I had to run I couldn't. So I changed back and didn't get the cast back on.”

“At least you show some restraint in not charging ahead in wolf form.”

“Excuse me doctor. Do you believe her story?” asked the Miss Johnston. “I mean people don't turn into werewolves.”

“My dear, Jesse doesn't turn into a werewolf. She becomes a wolf and is a member of the pack of wolves that live on the wild land of her ranch.”

“Have you seen her change?”

“I have seen her begin to change. Her ears moved to the top of her head and her face began to elongate.
She controlled the change before she transformed completely to a wolf.”

“Did you know Jesse when she was a boy?”

“Actually, I treated Jess when he fell out of the barn back when he was thirteen. He had a big laceration on right leg about 6” above the knee. The scar may still be visible. When we went to court back east she was examined by a gynecologist and had her DNA pulled. I can attest that she was a boy at the age of thirteen and is a full fledged girl now.”

“Thanks Doctor Henley. After the tale she told on the way over, I didn't know what to think. My medical training in college just wouldn't let me believe this was possible.”

“Medical training?”

“Yes I'm studying to be a nurse. I want to become a Physician's Assistant.”

“How much longer do you have to go before you finish your first degree?”

“I will be finished in June.”

“Have you lined up a job yet?”

“No.”

“You have now. My nurse will be retiring and moving south to help her daughter with her grandbabies.”

“Thank you Doctor Henley. I appreciate this. I'm sure mom and dad will appreciate it too.”

“Yeah, you can pay for your own college,” laughed the mom.

“There you go Jesse. I'm finished with the cast. Try not to lose this one. Give it at least another four weeks if not six to finish healing.”

“Thank you Doc. You have been so kind to me and Merry.”

“Merry was such a lovely girl. My wife had so much fun with her. They got on the floor and played wolf. Then she got her to play dolls. While they were playing wolf, Merry would carry the doll in her mouth like she would a pup. Afterward they carried the dolls like babies. It was funny seeing them carry the dolls like pups.

“I should have the report on her MRI on her heart tomorrow or the next day. I will call you.”

“Thank you for your help Doc,” Jesse said as she hugged the older man.

“Now, back to the store, we have some shopping to do.”

---

 
 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 39: Shopping
 

“When we get back to the store, we will need to look for skirts and sleeveless tops until that arm heals,” said Mrs. Johnston.

“And that slinky dress for you,” laughed the wolf.

“Jesse, do you have a mini-skirt to tease Gabriel with?” ask Debbie

“No, should I?”

“Most definitely. I want to see him squirm when he lays eyes on you in this skirt,” said holding a black brushed cotton skirt. The skirt had a sheen to it to draw a man's eyes down to the wearer's legs. “I thought I saw a set of boots in the shoe department that would go great with it,” continued Gabriel's sister. “Lets find one that fits and I'll help you try it on.” They went through the rack to pick out a couple of skirts to try on.

While they were going through the racks, the young wolf found another mini-skirt that she liked. It was a tartan pleated skirt that would give off a school girl look. “What about this skirt?” asked the girl as she held it up. “I liked the innocent sexy look when I was looking,” she said conspiratorially. Jesse continued, “Innocence or the appearance drove my mind wild, and paired with boots, I almost had to slap myself to keep from staring.”

“Well, that was a little TMI,” laughed Debbie. “But I know what you mean. Get the skirt and we'll find a blouse to go with it. The boots that go with this skirt will go with that one.”

They picked up the black scrunchy boots with faux buckles and straps. Beside the boots was another pair with some intricate stitching that Jesse just had to have. They picked up a pair of strappy sandals for Sue to wear with the slinky dress they were looking for. They had to walk through the children's department to get back to the more formal evening dresses. Jesse stopped at a rack of little dresses. She picked one out that was satiny and had a flounce to the skirt.

“Do you think Merry would like this?” She asked the other two women.

“Probably not,” said the mother. “But it may get her more into little girl thinking instead of thinking like a wolf. Does Merry need more clothes?”

“Yes, but I will need to bring her in to get her sizes.”

They walked into the section of the store that sold the more formal dresses. Sue walked up to the sales lady and asked where the cocktail dresses were. The lady led them over to the racks with the desired dresses. “We have a good selection for this time of year,” said the lady. “Do you know what you are looking for?”

“My mom needs something slinky to go dancing in Saturday. Also, my sister will need something too. I will be back at college this weekend,” said Gabriel's sister.

“I think I have just the right look over here.” The sales lady pulled off a dress that was black with silver highlights on the edges. It came up to a choker collar and was backless. There were spaghetti straps to hold the back together for “modesty”. The material was sateen with the silver highlights being satin with sequins.

“Mom you have to try that on.”

“Are you sure? I mean there's not much to this dress.”

“That is the point isn't it,” the daughter stated.

The mother took the dress to the changing room. Meanwhile, the sales lady pulled another dress off the rack to show Jesse. It was black sleeveless number with sequins all over the top with an A-line skirt of velvet. The boots she picked up earlier would go well with the dress or she could get strappy sandals. The two young girls walked toward changing room and met the mother coming out.

“I don't know if I can wear this? I feel practically naked,” she said looking at herself in the mirror

“Mom, you really rock that dress.”

“Really Sue. That dress is awesome.”

“I hope your father will like it?”

“He'll love it.”

“He'll love getting me out of it more.” The older woman giggled. “Jesse lets see you in your dress.”

Jesse and Debbie walked into the dressing room. “Your mom's really a sexy woman. I hope Gabriel and I are as in love when we reach their age.”

“I don't think you will have any problems. As long as my brother has been pining for you, you have nothing to worry about.” Debbie zipped up the dress and stood back as far as she could. “I like it, but I think we can do better.” They walked out of the dressing room to look through the racks. Jesse shied away from the black dresses and wandered over to the white dresses.

There was an off the shoulder dress in satin. The missing shoulder and sleeve matched her broken arm. The other side of the dress had a long sleeve with a princess cuff and a loop to go over a finger. The dress was form fitting ending six inches above the knees. “I like this one,” she told her future sister-in-law. They took it into the dressing room to try it on.

“Wow that dress looks good on you,” stated Debbie. “Lets see what mom thinks.”

They stepped out of the dressing room to where the mirrors were. “That dress is just too cute,” said the mother. “You will need some strappy sandals.”

“Lets get the shoes and head home,” replied Jesse. “The boys will be wondering what happened to us.”

“They know, but you are right. We need to head home.” They picked up some pretty sandals with four inch spiked heels.

“I can't walk in these.”

“Sure you can,” said the future sister-in-law. “It just takes practice. Besides once you are on the dance floor, you can take your shoes off and dance barefooted.”

The ladies took their packages to the car, where they placed themselves in the trunk. They got into the cars to head home. “Debbie, are you coming to the house?” asked the young wolf.

“I would like that.”

“Sue, if you don't mind I'm going to ride with Debbie, so we can get get to know each other better.”

The ride back was uneventful. Jesse kept asking Debbie about growing up as a girl, and Debbie asking about Jesse's life before she met Coyote. They laughed at the different situations they had found themselves in while they were growing up. Gabriel's sister was particularly interested in how the young wolf met her brother. “But I want to know how my brother fell in love with a boy. I know he is not gay.”

“He never realized I was a boy. All he ever saw was me dressed as a girl. A very shy girl. I could hardly look into the faces of his friends as I always thought they could see me as a boy in a dress. I demurred in kissing and heavy petting. I wasn't gay and kissing a boy was not my idea of fun.”

“But you dated him?”

“My grandmother insisted that I go out with Gabriel. She projected her deceased daughter on me and insisted that I was a girl. All in all it was a small price to pay to make my grandmother happy, and I thought that when I went off to college, Gabe would find another girl to marry.”

“Boy were you ever wrong. He compared every girl he dated with you. There were many girls that tried, but he wouldn't kiss them or go any further with them.”

“That might be my fault. I told him that if we kissed too much that it might lead to us having sex and I promised my grandmother that I would be a virgin bride. He didn't want to tempt me.”

“Would having sex with my brother be so bad? You could have not told your grandmother.”

“You forget that I was a boy, and I was scared that if he found out that he might hurt me.”

“You are so much a girl that I find it hard to believe you were ever a boy.”

“I guess I should say thank you.”

“You don't like being a girl?”

“I don't mind so much except when my time of the month comes. I know this is my first time, but if they all are going to be this way, I could do without.”

“I KNOW how you feel, but as you say, 'It's a small price to pay to be able to have children.'”

“I guess you are right,” she said with a sigh.

“Here we are at the ranch. Are you ready for a fashion show?”

“I haven't done one before, I'm looking forward to it.”

The girls got out of the car and waited for the mother to park. They took their packages into the house, letting the men know that they were back home. Sue walked up to her husband and kissed him passionately. “That bad,” he said. “Let me see the card.”

Sue pouted at the teasing, but handed the credit card to her husband. He reached out to take and dropped it. “OUCH” He bent over and picked it up swapping it from hand to hand and blowing on it.

“It's NOT that hot,” she pouted. “Besides I think you may like what I bought.”

The father turned to his son and winked. “Okay,” he said dejectedly. “Lets see what you bought.”

Sue grinned and ran off dragging Jesse with her. “Save the mini's for another day. We'll show them the two fancy dresses and convince them to take us dancing Saturday.”

Debbie came with them to help the wolf with her dress. While they were changing, the little girl walked in. “Far Wanderer, what are you doing?”

“I'm putting on this dress to show Gabriel.”

“Why”

“Sue, can you help me out here.”

“Merry, Jessie is putting on the dress to show Gabriel how pretty she can look. Girls like to look pretty. You would like a pretty dress?”

The little wolf looked at her suspiciously, “Do I need a dress to look pretty?”

Sue knelt before the little girl, “No darling. You are pretty just as you are. Girls don't have to wear dresses to be pretty. We like to wear them because the dress is pretty.”

“Okay,” said the little girl. She turned and walked out of the room to where men are. “Am I pretty?”
She asked the young cowboy.

He reached down and gathered her in his lap. “Why do you ask that?”

“Because Far Wanderer has a dress to look pretty.”

“Merry, Jesse doesn't need a dress to look pretty. She is the most beautiful thing in the world to me. You look just as beautiful as she does.”

“Then why did she buy a dress?”

“Dad?”

“If you are going to be a father, son, you are going to have to figure this out on your own.” Mr. Johnston had this grin on his face knowing that his son was struggling, but that he would figure it out.

---

 
 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
 
Chapter 40: Like Father, Like Son
 

'Why did Far Wanderer buy a dress, and how do I explain it to Merry?' thought the cowboy.

“I don't know how wolves let each other know they like each other, but humans will sometimes wear fancy clothes to show each other that they like each other.”

“Why?”

“Humans wear clothes because they don't have much fur. Most of the time, we just wear plain clothes in which to work and play. On important occasions or when we want to impress one another, we wear clothes that are much nicer and fancier. When you are older you will understand.”

The little girl wasn't quite satisfied with the answer, but she had heard the “When you are older” line before. She knew that was when the grown-up wasn't going to explain anymore. She had kept asking her mother to explain something one day when she use the line. Merry kept asking until her mother nipped at her. When ever her brothers were getting into trouble, if it was dangerous, her mother would nip them harder. The nip wasn't hard, but it was enough to let her know not to keep asking questions for which an answer wouldn't come.

Merry wandered back into the room where the ladies were getting dressed. She watch fascinated as they applied their make-up. She kept her questions to herself. She thought the ladies were pretty as they were, but she was a wolf and wolves don't need make-up. “Come here Merry,” Sue said. “Now hold your eyes open.” The little girl obeyed while the mother put some mascara on her lashes.

“Mom, don't you think she is a little too young for make-up?” asked Debbie “You wouldn't let me wear it until I was twelve and then it was mostly lip gloss.”

“Oh, don't sound so prudish. I remember your grandmother tarting you up when your were six. It is a grandmother's right to spoil a grandchild. And as I hope you wait for awhile before producing one, I will spoil the child in front of me. When Gabriel adopts her, she will be my grandchild.” The mother then put some lip gloss on the small child. “You look just too adorable,” she said to the child.

“There are some small dresses in Merry's room. Debbie run up there and see if you can find a nice dress,” asked Jesse. Debbie came back with an Easter dress that was hanging in the closet. It was a bit old fashion with a high bodice and a flaring skirt. The sleeves where short and puffy. The material was a pink satin with a large bow. The sister had found some black patent leather shoes and matching anklet socks.

“Oh, that is just darling,” the mother stated. “You will be a heart breaker someday.”

“What does that mean?” asked the little girl.

“It means that you are so pretty that the boys will fall in love with you and when they find out they can't have you they they will be very sad.”

“Oh,” she said with a confused look on her face.

“Don't worry about it. As you get bigger you will understand. You just enjoy being a pretty little girl.”

The sister finished getting the small girl ready. “Okay, Merry will go out first and then Jesse. Mom, you come out last.”

Debbie took the little wolf by the hand and led her out. “Wow, you are the most pretty little girl, I have ever seen,” exclaimed Gabriel. “Spin around so we can get a good look at you.” The little girl turned in a small circle as she was directed. “Yep, the prettiest little girl ever.” Gabriel gathered her up into his lap to hug her. Merry didn't know why, but she just felt loved by this person and she liked the feeling.

Jesse came out a few minutes later. “OH MY,” said the father. The cowboy just gulped. He put Merry down and stood to look at this vision of beauty. “Well, what do you think?” asked the young woman. Gabriel was having a hard time finding his tongue. He just stared. There was a flash as his sister took a picture of the stunned young man.

“Now, THAT was a picture.”

The picture startled the young man out of his stupor. “You are the most beautiful woman in the world. I'm so glad you chose me.”

The father interrupted, “My wife is next. Let me show you how a pro does this.” Jesse and Debbie bumped shoulders giggling.

Sue walked out about time the father made is his boast. The boast died on his lips as he gulped at the site of his wife. He just stood staring at the beauty before him. His daughter took a picture of his stunned face. “You are the most beautiful woman in the world. I'm glad you chose me.” The women giggled amongst themselves. “What?” both men asked together, which caused the women to laugh louder.

Sue let them in on the joke. “Like father, like son.”

Gabriel looked at his father. “A pro uh!”

“Well, your mother just does that too me. I get tongue tied when I see her in her cotton nighty.”

Sue hugged her husband and whispered into his ear, “I have something else for us in the bag.” She then blew softly into his ear.

“AH, kids your mother and I have to get home. Debbie, maybe you had better stay here to night. AH, you know to chaperone these two.”

The young adults were snickering as the parents left which left Merry saddened because they wouldn't tell her why they were laughing at the two older adults. Once the parents were gone, Gabriel grabbed Jesse pulling her into a deep kiss. “Now, now you two. We will have none of that.” laughed Debbie.

“I hate to say it, but Deb's right.” sighed the cowboy. “If we don't stop now, I don't know if I could stop.”

“Me too. I don't think I could stop either.” Her breath was still a bit ragged after the kiss.

Jesse you go change. I'll help Merry change and then we will play a game.” The sister took the little girl by the hand and led her off.

With his arm still around the wolf's waist, he asked, “Do you want to go dancing Saturday?”

“I thought you would never ask,” she said as she turned in his arms placing hers around his neck.

“You two stop that and Jesse go change.”

“How'd she know?”

“She's my sister. She just knows things. It gets to be annoying after while.”

“I heard that.” The young man rolled his eyes as the wolf giggled at him.

“I guess I better go change and hang this up until Saturday.”

When they gathered back in the living room, the sister pulled a Candyland game and a deck of Go Fish cards out of bag. “I figured it was time to start teaching about colors, numbers, and letters. I found a set of Go Fish with numbers and one with letters.” She turned to the little girl, “which do you want to play first?”

“I don't know. My brothers and sisters used to wrestle and play tug until I got too tired.”

“Lets start with Candyland. It will be easier to learn and we all can play. Then I will help you with Go Fish. By the way, if these two are going to get married, you can call me Aunt Debbie.”

Jessie Said, “I'll play one game then I need to start supper. Gabriel will stay and play games with you and his sister.” They set up the game and laughed at getting lost in the candy cane forest or getting stuck in the molasses. The adults made it fun to learn the colors on the cards and board. The little girl began to get fidgety after a few minutes. She was in the lead so they declared her the winner. Jesse got up to fix supper while the brother and sister continued to play different games with the child.

Jesse was working in the kitchen when she heard the warning bark of Chipper. The cowboy came into the room asking what the dog was barking about. “I don't know. He barked a few times and then quit.”

“Maybe, I should go out and check.”

“Be careful. Yell if you see anything.”

The rancher stepped outside to look around. He could hear Chipper whimpering, but it didn't sound like he was in trouble. He walked around the barn to see the big dog on his back with an old Native American rubbing his belly. When the dog saw someone walk around the barn he rolled over quickly and started parking at the stranger. The two men laughed at the dog. “Okay, Chipper you can stop barking.” The younger man walked forward. “You must be Two Bears.”

“I am. And you must be Gabriel Johnston. How is the white wolf?”

“She's been busy. When she came back from Burlington, there were rustlers on the ranch. We managed to capture or kill them. They had been plaguing the area for sometime. Yesterday, she met my mother. I think she's looking forward to some rest for the next month or so. She's in the kitchen fixin' supper. I know she'll be glad to see you.”

The two men walked to the house. The younger man went in first. “Darling, I have a surprise for you”

“Oh?” she said as she turned around from where she was preparing supper.

The rancher opened the door to let old man in. “TWO BEARS,” she squealed as she wrapped her good arm around the man. “I have been wondering when you would get here.”

“I stayed on the mountain a bit longer than I intended. It was worth the time. Coyote and I watched how you handled yourself in court and how you handled yourself with the rustlers. Then I had to address the concerns of a large elk who came to me complaining about a young couple invading his territory. I explained to him that if it wasn't for that young couple, his head would wind up in some hunters lodge. He was still upset, but he grudgingly accepted my explanation.”

“I hope he understands that if he lives peacefully with us he can expect us to live peacefully with him.”

“We will just have to see.”

The girl's nose finally got the better of her. “You smell like an old bear. Gabriel take our friend up stairs to the master bath. And lay some of my grandfather's clothes out for him. Also, tell your sister I need some help in here. We will let Two Bears surprise Merry after his shower.”

The older male grunted, “Women, they're always after me to take a shower. Maybe I should take a she-bear for a mate. They don't complain about me smelling like a bear.” His grin told the young woman that he was only playing with her.

---

 
 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
Chapter 41: Crooked Tail
 

Debbie walked into the kitchen, “What do you need?”

“There are some potatoes by the sink. If you can get Merry to help you wash them and the salad greens, I'll finish getting the pork chops ready.”

“How are you going to cook them?”

“I thought I would pan fry them. Do you have a better suggestion?”

“I guess after tangling with those rustlers you probably had your fill of fire grilled beef.”

“My food choices remind me that I used to be a boy. I could eat grilled steaks every meal. If not beef then anything else that can be thrown on a grill. My favorite has always been fresh caught fish. I loved when Granddad and I would go fishing and camping. He would gut the fish and grill them right by the lake. The smokey flavor was great with just a little salt and pepper.

“Anyway, I'm just going to dredge these in some flour with a little salt and pepper. After frying them, I am going to make a gravy out of the drippings for the potatoes. I would mash the potatoes, but I didn't want to have to peel them then cut them up, etc. That sounded like too much work after our long day of shopping.”

Debbie went and got Merry and they started washing the vegetables. They placed the potatoes on the rack in the oven to bake them. It was faster in the microwave, but it just doesn't taste the same. They were sitting at the bar watching Jesse when Two Bears walked into the kitchen with Gabriel.

Debbie was the first to see them, “Oh hi.”

Merry turn around looking and stated, “That's just Two Bears.” She turned back to the table to continue tearing up lettuce for a salad.

The old man laughed, “There is nothing like a child to humble one. When one gets too full of himself, a child can put you in your place immediately.”

“Debbie, let me introduce you to Mr. Two Bears. Mr. Two Bears this is my sister, Debbie. Mr. Two Bears is Jesse's mentor.”

“It is very nice to meet you Mr. Two Bears.”

“The pleasure is all mine, stated the older man. “But don't call me mister. It makes me feel older than I am. Please call me Matthew or just Two Bears.”

“Gabriel said you are Jesse's mentor?”

“Yes, you could call me that. It is my task to teach the young wolf the ways of a shaman.”

“Shaman? You mean like a medicine man?”

“Yes those are the words that the white man called the teachers of the People. Although, the names are inaccurate. There is more to being a shaman than dancing with rattles and chanting a few phrases. There is no word in the ancient language that translates to shaman, but we use it for those who need to call us something.”

“Dinner is almost ready,” said the wolf. “Let's set the table and then we can discuss this while we eat.

“Debbie, what do you know about the Native American culture?” asked Jesse.

"You can't live in Montana without learning some of their ways, but it is like learning about another country. I know that they refer to themselves as the People or the First Nations, but that is about it. I went to school with a few, but they didn't share their history with me. I was jealous of the jet black hair of the girl in my class. She kept it long and well cared for. She didn't dress any different from the rest of us. Like most children I was so wrapped up in myself, I didn't take the time to get to know her."

"That is typical of most people," said Two Bears. "Here in Montana we probably know more about Canada that your average American, and we probably know more about Canada than we do about Florida. People get caught up in their day to day lives just trying to feed, clothe and house their families. They miss out on the richness of their own country and the neighboring countries. Most Americans know almost nothing of England or any of the countries from which they immigrated unless they are either a first or second generation immigrant. The heritage of the Hispanic and African probably stayed with those races longer as their skin color or sheer volume of family kept them more isolated. If you were to take an American of African decent back to Africa, he would stick out almost as bad as someone with European decent. It is hard for the People to maintain their identity.

"The People struggle with their identity as they are few in number and have assimilated into the white man's world. Still there are pockets of the People who refuse to give up their heritage. A good example that most Americans know about are the Navajo. There are others, but do they remember the ancient language. The Cherokee had their own newspaper and written language. Does anyone speak it any more? Being an Indian, I still don't know as much about my people as maybe I should.

"Around these parts were mostly Plains Indians, the Sioux, the Blackfoot, Flathead and Crow. The Blackfoot call the Great Spirit Napi or Old Man. The Crow refer to him as Old Man Coyote. The Flathead consider Coyote as a trickster. The Blackfoot don't have Coyote in their legends. He does play parts in the legends of the other tribes I named. Although, I think He came more from the Southwest religions. Even there, they don't worship him. He was a mere player in the beginning of the world. Some of the tribes even mock him as one who was easily tricked. I relate to Coyote as a messenger from the Great Spirit. He is a friend that I respect because he has some powers, but he gets those from the Great Spirit and gives powers to those to whom the Great Spirit decides should have them. He is easier to believe than angels with wings."

"When I think back to my school days," said the sister, "we were taught about famous leaders and battles and wars that were fought between peoples. We know almost nothing about the actual people. You want to compare them to the people around you, but you don't know the base of their faith or sometimes in what they believe. We were taught that the serfs in Europe were hardly more than slaves paying taxes to the government for protection. What did they do for fun or entertainment. They loved and had children, but was there more to their lives than living in a frighten squalor.

"We learned in history about Native Americans living in teepees," continue the sister, "but some tribes lived in lodges. Some tribes were Sun worshipers, and some were mound builders. Most of our lessons were on how to survive in this modern world, and by that, I mean, How to read, How to add and subtract, How to write. We were taught some sciences, but how many people remember what a stamen is. If it doesn't apply to their day to day lives, why remember a fact. And children very seldom see past their own wants and desires. They're not mature enough to understand life or time to want to understand history or how the world works."

"You sound as old as me," laughed the old shaman.

"This last year of college was a bit rough. I interned at a nursing home. I made friends of some of the more lively patience. The head nurse told me not to get too close, so you don't tear yourself apart when one of them dies, but I am glad I spent sometime with them. I saw things through their lonely lives and matured. I would sit and listen to their tales. I wish I had recorded some of them. Some were World War II vets and some were just ordinary people who grew too old to care for themselves. Their families may come to visit, but the families had busied themselves with the burdens of daily living.

"I don't regret getting to know my patients. It was sad when they would pass away, The most restless of my patients were Native Americans. The one lesson I learned from them is that dying is a part of life. In dying, our spirits are released to be with God or the Great Spirit. I think some of the Indians resented having to live in a frail body that kept them trapped on this earth."

The old man sighed, "I have lost many a friend from thinking themselves to death as they could no longer pull the bow. They didn't realize the importance of their knowledge to pass on to the younger generations. Many ways of the ancient people have died with them as they withheld this knowledge. They thought the younger people too arrogant or lazy to want to learn, and they resented it when the younger ones would come when the old ones mind began to fade. As the younger generations grew and learned the importance of the knowledge of the old ways, it was too late to learn from the old ones."

"Is that why I was chosen to become a shaman, because I loved to learn from my grandparents?"

"I'm sure that played a part. Answering the call of the wolf was another part. Because you didn't resent dressing as a girl for your grandmother was still another part. It let you see both sides of the gender equation. Although, I'm sure that dressing as a girl and being one is totally different."

While the others talked, Gabriel had been entertaining the small girl. She was showing signs of sleepiness. "Merry and I are going to bed. Y'all can sit here all night, but there is a little one who needs her sleep."

"Gabe, if you will get the bath started I come up and help her take a bath," said his sister.

"Humans take too many baths," the little girl pouted.

"I agree." laughed the old bear.

"Tonight, she won't have to. I'll help her get into her PJ's and read her a story. That way you can continue to visit." The cowboy picked the little girl up and carried her up the stairs to her room. He pulled her shirt up over head, and helped her out of her shoes socks and pants. "Which PJ's do you want to wear tonight?" he asked.

"I don't know," she said.

"Which are your favorites?"

"Maybe the green ones."

He reached in the drawer and pulled out a set of green pajamas. They consisted of a pair shorts and a pull over shirt. He held the shorts open where she could step into them and he helped her pull them up. "Hold your hands up" She stuck her arms in the air and he slipped the shirt over head. He tickled her bare tummy as he pulled the shirt down.

"Let's go to the bathroom and brush your teeth and then we will come back and crawl into bed."

They walked into the bath. The future father stepped outside while the little girl urinated. He stepped back inside to help pull her pants back up. And he supervised her brushing her teeth. They walked back into the little girl's room. He sat on the bed and picked up her hair brush. "What story do you want me to read tonight?"

"Can you make up a story like my wolf daddy does?"

"I can try. Here you lie down as I will see what I can do. I'm sure it won't be as good as the one your daddy tells.

"There once was a wolf named Crooked Tail."

"Why was he called Crooked Tail."

"That is what this story is about. The wolf was out hunting and had lain down behind a bush watching deer feeding in this high meadow. He was waiting for them to get closer to his bush before he jumped out to catch one. The moon has half full, but he had chosen his hiding place well. It was dark and the deer couldn't see him. The wolf laid perfectly still and concentrated on the deer. He was watching the deer in the meadow so intently that he didn't hear the noise behind him. It was the time of year when the bucks chase the does."

"Why are they chasing the does?"

"That is another story for later. So the wolf was laying behind the bush watching. A big buck came running down the trail and didn't see the wolf laying in the shadows The wolf had his tail stuck straight out behind him, but he didn't know that it lay in the trail. The large buck came to where he could see the deer. He started prancing and jumping up and down to get the attention of the does. The wolf slowly looked back over his shoulder and saw the large sharp antlers on the bucks head. The wolf thought I had better lay still or the buck might stick me with his antlers. The buck didn't see the wolf and as he was jumping around, he jumped right on the wolf's tail.

"The wolf yelped and which scared all the deer into the woods. The buck watched all his does scatter into the woods and then saw the wolf running away. The wolf ran all the way back to his den. His tail hurt so bad he didn't know what to do. His mate came in a little while later and saw him lying licking his tail where it had been stepped on. She asked her mate what happened and he told her a big buck jumped on his tail. His mate tried to keep from laughing. His tail was broken where it was jumped on. He had to lie around the den for a moon until it quit hurting enough he could go hunting again. His tail was never straight after that night, so his friends started calling him Crooked Tail. Do you know what he learned that night his tail was stepped on? Never lie down with your tail stuck out behind you.

"How was that for a story?"

When the little wolf didn't answer he looked over to where she was sleeping. He kissed her head and said, "Sweet dreams little one" and went back downstairs.

---

 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
Chapter 42: The Great Spirit
 

Gabriel walked into the kitchen to find the three adults still sitting around the table. “I thought you went to bed?" asked Jesse.

"I would have but we need to decide who is going to sleep where."

"I have my room," said the wolf. "Two Bears can take the master bedroom. Debbie can take the guest room. Unless you want to share the bed with a smelly old bear, you may have to sleep with Big Spot."

"Hey! I represent that remark," laughed the old shaman.

"That beats sharing a bed with a smelly old wolf."

Jesse suck her tongue out at the young man. "I couldn't keep that thing in my mouth either, but I'd like to try," teased the rancher. Jesse blushed. "I'll bed down on the couch in the den or I can go out to the bunk house with the ranch hands."

"You two youngsters can have the master bedroom. And I'll take Jesse's room."

"No, that's too much temptation. I'll take the den," Gabriel said.

"Let me get you a blanket from upstairs, and then we will all go to bed," Jesse decided. "Maybe I'll give you a chance at my tongue as I tuck you in."

"EEWW!" Debbie exclaimed. "You'd kiss that!"

Jesse walked over to the young man and kissed him hard. "Does that answer your question?"

"Easy you two, I haven't found a she bear to put up with me yet."

"What do you mean?" asked Gabe's sister.

"Some shamen can turn into their spirit animal. I'm a bear. Jesse is a wolf. These are gifts given from the Great Spirit. When we say that Jess is a member of Night Runner's pack, we mean the pack of wild wolves that live on the mountain behind the ranch. She was adopted into the pack as a she wolf."

"This is a bit much for me to take in. I heard Jesse's tale and it amazed me that my father, mother, and brother believed it. I met Dr. Henley, and he confirmed the tale, but is still hard to believe."

"I guess it would be, but you have heard the wolf call."

"I don't know. I think I would have remembered that."

"Have you not heard the wolf howl?"

"Last winter when I came home from school I heard a wolf howling several nights before I went back to college. I just thought it had come down out of the snow to hunt at the lower elevations."

"What do you think it was saying?"

"How would I know?"

"Remember those howls and listen with your spirit."

The young girl closed her eyes and tried to remember the howls. As she listen she could hear someone saying in her mind. 'Where are you? Let's run with the wind on the back of the mountain.' Her eyes flew open as she gasped. "It was asking where I was and asking me to go running."

"See you have heard the wolf. I think the most surprising part about this is why it has taken so long for your families to intermarry. They may have been mates on the mountain in the pack."

"Maybe, Dad has told about several of my great uncles going off into the wilderness and never coming back. He said they never found a body, but that was before all the science came along."

"Ah, yes, science. What the 'great minds' can't understand, they dismiss. There are more unexplainable events than there are scientists, but they would ignore what their own eyes see, because it doesn't fit into their box called science. Open your mind. You may not be a shaman such as Jesse, but you have a very powerful spirit. It'll protect you if you let it."

"Okay?" she asked sceptically. "If I pursue an ancient god of the Indians, how do I reconcile that with my beliefs in Jesus and the one God."

"That, my dear child, is a thing best left between you and the one God. For only you can understand your relationship between the two. Just as Jesse and I have done. We can lead you to the path, but only you can walk it."

"What do you mean?"

"Only you can decide to run with the wolves. You have to weigh the gains and losses of running with the pack. Neither Jesse nor I can tell you what decision you must make, nor can we tell you what there is to gain and what there is to lose. If you are interested, I would suggest a spirit quest. I can go with you, watch over you, lead you to the path, but as I said, You must walk it, alone."

"I'll have to think about this."

"That's all I can ask of ANYONE. To - think - and reach out to Spirit."

"My mind is overloaded with all I have learned today. I think I'll turn in." Debbie stood from the table, "Goodnight all"

Jesse walked with the young woman upstairs to get the blanket for Gabriel. They were quiet, lost in their thoughts about the recent revelation of the sister being able to hear the wolves. They hugged outside of the guest room, and the girl closed the door to think and sleep.

The young wolf peaked in on her adopted pup and whispered a kiss on her forehead. The little girl smiled in her sleep and rolled over. Shutting the door behind her, Jesse turned to the hall closet to get the blanket. As she walked down stairs she could hear a wolf howling in the distance. 'She will come run with you.' she thought.

Returning to the kitchen, she found the two men in deep conversation. They looked up when she walked in and the young cowboy smiled. "We were talking about me going on a spirit quest before next month. I think all my chores at the ranch are done or can wait until I get back. What do you think?"

"That depends on why you are going. If you're going for me, you won't get anything out of it. You won't get anything if you are going just to be going. You should go, but go seeking understanding, go seeking the Great Spirit, go seeking."

"That is what Two Bears said."

"He is a wise man. That is why he was given to me for a mentor."

"It looks like he'll have his hands full with the three of us."

Two Bears spoke up, "Actually you and your sister already have mentors. You may come to me for advice on occasion, but you should look to your parents as your mentors. They've always been there for you and will be there for a long time to come."

"You're right. I just don't think of them as mentors. Maybe, I should go to bed and think on things as my sister is doing."

"I'll walk you to the office"

When they got to the office, Jess spread one blanket on the couch and left the other folded up on the end table. "Good night my love." and she kissed him with a lingering kiss.

"Every time we kiss, I still feel like I've just scored the winning touchdown only the cheers get louder each time." He wrapped his arms around the girl and kissed her again before shooing her out the door.

She walked back into the kitchen and sat across from Two Bears. "Now what do we do?" she asked.

"Well, I'm going to bed. It was a long walk off the mountain today. I'll see you in the morning." he said as he got up and left the room.

Jesse sat at the table alone for few minutes thinking about the past few days. She remembered what Gail had told her about unwinding after long days and placing her worries in the hands of the Great Spirit. She guided her thoughts to her loved ones, to Gail and George. She asked the Great Spirit to bring them home safe. She asked for blessings on the little girl upstairs and her future family. Finally, she ask the Spirit to protect her ranch and the inhabitants on it. Once her mind was settled, she stood up and walked upstairs to her room where she slept soundly.

---

 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
Chapter 43: Eggs
 

Jess got up early to start breakfast. Normally there would be real lard based homemade biscuits. But with Gail still in Helena with George and her family the young girl didn't have the time. The ranch hands would be coming just before first light so they will have all day to make the needed repairs to the ranch, check on the livestock, and just generally do things that keep a ranch running. The cowboys would eat a hearty breakfast as they may not get lunch if their work takes them away from the main part of the ranch. The young woman pulled the large coffee maker out , loaded the basket, added the water and turned it on to perk. Perked coffee may be slower, but it's worth the taste and the volume one can't get from a drip coffee maker. She pulled the bacon, eggs, links and patty sausage out of the fridge and sat them on the counter. Next she turned on the griddle portion of the stove to let it warm up. She pulled a large sauce pan out to fill with water. She would use this water for oatmeal.

She knew the smell of the coffee and the frying bacon and sausage would wake those in the house. This is the way it is in countless homes and ranches across the farming communities. Gabriel walked into the kitchen and slipped his hands around her waist and kissed her neck. "A man could get used to this." he said.

She turned in his arms and before she could ask "Used to what?", He kissed her solidly on the mouth and held her tight until she gave in to the kiss. "Let me get back to my cooking. The others will be here soon. You can help if you will get the whop'em biscuits out of the fridge and into the convection oven."

The young man walked over to the fridge and removed 10 cans of biscuits. He gathered the cookie sheets they used for this purpose and set them on the table. He peeled the wrapper from around the paper can and whopped it against the edge of the table to break the seal. Then he placed the biscuits to where they were just touching. Where they touched would be soft like the center and the biscuits wouldn't come out like hockey pucks. The oven pinged alerting the young couple that it was up to temperature. He slid the biscuits in just as the first ranch hand came in.

"Good morning Joe. You always seem to be the first one here for breakfast," said the young girl. "Grab some coffee and everything will be ready in a few."

"Good morning. You know how I like breakfast. Have you heard from George or Gail?"

"No, but I'll call later today and see when he's coming back. They may decide to stay a few days and visit if the doctor told him to take it easy for a few days after the severe dehydration you all suffered."

"I still don't know how those rustlers got the drop on us. We called the Sheriffs Office and the next thing we know we were tied up a gun point."

"The dispatcher was the ringleader of that bunch. So when you called, he called the others to alert them of your presence," explained the young man. "I'm glad we came along when we did, or there could have been more of you in worst shape than George. Also, I expect they planned on killing you as they left"

"Jesse, you were back east when all this started. Why did you come looking for us?"

"It was Gail. She hadn't heard from George since I left and came back. She sent us out looking for you. I asked Silver Ears to help us find you. He let us know that there was trouble before we blundered into the gang of rustlers."

"Silver Ears? I don't believe I know him. Is he one of the local Indians?"

"This may be hard to believe, but he is one of the leaders of that wild pack of wolves up on the mountain. He brought in some more of the pack to help us round up the bad guys."

"Wolves helping you! I know you're special, but talking to wolves or working with them, that is hard to believe."

"You know my Grandfather had a standing order never to shoot or shoot at any of the wolves on the ranch." Joe nodded "It is because there seems to be some sort of mystical connection between them and our family. It started so many years ago that few know of its origin. I don't think my Grandfather knew why there is the connection."

"Do you know how it began?"

"I learned before I went back east when I went on my spirit quest. Next time we have a bar-b-cue and campfire I'll tell the story."

"That sounds good." As they finished talking the rest of the hands began coming in. Some would greet Jesse and ask about George. Some just grunted as they weren't morning people. Once they had that first cup of coffee they became more pleasant. The young woman had started the second large percolator when the first one looked like it would run dry.

While they sat and ate, Joe began handing out jobs for the day as he was the next in the chain of command on the ranch. He would meet with Jesse and George often enough that Jess trusted him. Many times he would lead men on an extended ride to the furthest parts of the ranch if there was a job to do that would take more than a day. It was Joe who led the fall round-up each year. After the hands were given their assignments, they would leave to begin their day.

"I'll be glad when Gail gets back. No offense, but I like her biscuits a whole lot better than the store bought. Even hers would be better if there was some honey to go with them."

"Now that is a good idea, Joe. If one of the hands has some experience or is willing to learn about beekeeping, maybe we can set up some hives and have fresh honey off the ranch instead of store bought as you say."

"I'll ask around and get back to you. Thanks for breakfast. See you this evening."

"I hadn't thought about raising bees to help out around here, but it's a good idea," she told Gabriel. She grabbed a plate and dished the young man some breakfast as he had been helping her serve the cowboys and hadn't eaten. As he sat down a sleepy little girl appeared in the doorway rubbing her eyes.

"Good morning Merry. How'd you sleep last night?" asked the young cowhand. The little girl walked over to him and climbed into his lap, yawned, and laid her head on his chest. She wasn't asleep, but wasn't awake either. The young man let her snuggle into him as he stroked her hair and kissed the top of her head. He loved the feeling of protection he could give the girl.

"Now that looks natural," said the young woman.

"I'm just dreaming of the day when we'll be married with your belly swollen and little ones running around getting ready for school."

"And just how many kids do you want?"

"Oh, enough to fill this house and make it feel like a home."

"So you plan on marrying me and moving in do you?"

"Yep"

"What if I say no when you propose?"

"I'll just have to keep courting you until you finally give in just to get some peace."

"You're that sure of yourself"

"Yep"

"Good, I like a man who is confident." she walked over and kissed him then kissed Merry. "You should wake her, so you both can eat. Your breakfast is getting cold."

"Time to wake up little one." he tickled her under her chin. She squirmed to snuggle tighter and whined a little because she was enjoying the warmth of the young man. He tickled her some more. "Come on baby girl time to wake up."

"I'm not a baby." she said trying not to giggle as he tickled her. She tried to pout, but the cowboy just squeezed her in a hug and held her.

"Are you awake enough to help me eat breakfast? Far Wanderer put too much food on the plate." She nodded her head, so the young man picked up a fork full of eggs. "Here ya go." He would give the girl a bite then he would take a bite. Jess stood by the sink watching the two eat. She sighed contentedly at the thought of creating a family with this man. Just a few short weeks ago, she was thinking how to let him know she was male, and now she is planning a family with him. Yes she was content.

It wasn't long before the two other souls that were occupying the house entered the kitchen. "Debbie, after breakfast, would you mind taking Merry up stairs and get her dressed for the day. Gabriel and I will clean up."

"What do you have on the agenda for today, so I'll know what clothes to put on her."

"Well, I think we will start by gathering eggs. Then see if there are any fresh greens in the garden for lunch. After lunch, I need to check on that field where we will plant sweet corn and potatoes. I think Big Spot may want to come along."

"Do you have another horse? I may like to come for a ride with you." asked Gabriel's sister.

"Sure there is always an extra horse around. Teacher do you want come with us? It will give us a chance to learn some of the language as you give the names of the things we see."

"That does sound like a good idea."

"Hey, boyfriend! You get to come too. I need you to saddle the horses."

"Now that she wants something, She calls me boyfriend. Do you see how she treats me Two Bears?"

"Don't get me in the middle of this."

"I know how to get you to help," said the sister. She started walking toward the young man wiggling her fingers like she was going to tickle him.

"Back off. I have a little girl and I'm not afraid to use her."

"Easy now," said Jess. "Put the girl down and back away, and no one gets hurt."

Gabriel was whispering in Merry's ear. "Okay I'll put her down."

"Slowly, and keep your hands where we can see them."

The cowboy eased the little girl out of his lap and just as he turned her loose on the floor he said, "Now." The little girl ran over to the sister and started tickling her. The sister gathered the girl up in her arms saying, "You got me." The adults laughed at the antics they each pulled on each-other.

"Come on Merry," said the sister. "Lets leave these crazy people to clean up and find you some clothes to put on." With that the sister put the girl down and took her hand to lead her upstairs.

"Two Bears, I'll wash, if you dry. And Jess can put everything away. We should be finished by the time the other two get back."

"That sounds like a plan."

They were just finishing putting the last dishes away when the Debbie brought the little girl back down. "I don't think your grandmother got rid of any clothes. I found these cowgirl boots and jeans in that trunk in the attic. They're just a little too big, but Merry will grow into them. They should be just right for gathering eggs."

"While y'all are doing your morning chores, Gabe and I better run home and check on my parents and see if they need anything."

"Okay. You'll be back right after lunch?"

"Unless there is something big happening at the ranch, we'll be back. Gabe do you want to leave your truck here and just take my car."

"Lets take the truck in case we need it. It won't take but just a minute to get the trailer off it."

"Why not leave the trailer on it, and I can bring my horse over instead of borrowing one of Jesse's."

"Good thinking. Jess we'll be back as soon as we can." The rancher pulled the older girl in his arms and kissed her, then walked out the door.

"Merry are you ready to gather the eggs? You want be afraid of the chickens?"

"I'm a wolf. Wolves aren't afraid of a silly chicken."

"OK, I'll let you hold the basket. You won't drop it?"

"No."

"Lets go then." Jess grab the basket that she used to gather and carry the eggs or vegetables that sat by the door. She opened the gate to the chicken yard where they could get in, but not let the chickens out. There was a 55 gallon drum that held the chicken feed next to the gate. She spread the feed around the yard and filled the watering trough. They opened the door to the coop and shooed the chickens out into the yard to eat the feed. This made gathering the eggs easier. There was one old hen still setting in her nest box. Jesse told the little girl that the hen was probably trying to hatch her eggs.

"Why is the hen sitting on the eggs? Won't they break?"

"They won't break. It takes a lot of squeezing or or a sharp rap to break an egg. She sits on them to keep them warm. If they get cold, the chicks may die before they hatch."

"There're chicks in the eggs?"

"Yeah, Some of the eggs will have chicks in them. They grow in the eggs until they are big enough to come out. Then they will grow up to be chickens."

Sex education comes early to those who live on a farm. One can't keep children from witnessing the animals breeding and giving birth. If the parents don't make a big deal out of the animals having sex, the children tend to think it is just part of life. A three year old may not understand, but they have other concerns as their world revolves around them.

"We'll take the eggs into the candle room and take a look inside the eggs." The older girl took the basket from the smaller, "You did a good job of holding the basket." In reality the basket was sitting on the floor as it became heavy with eggs.

They walked into the candle room where the older girl turned on the candle light and turned off the room light where they can see better. "See. When we put the egg on the candle light you can see inside the egg. We are looking for eggs that have chicks in them."

"How will we know?"

"You have to know what to look for. My grandfather taught me and I will teach you." Jess went through several eggs before she found one with the embryo of a chick. "See this egg. It doesn't have a chick, but this one does. Can you see the difference?"

"A little."

"That's okay. As you get older and have more practice, you will be able to tell the difference. We'll take the ones with the chicks and slip them under that old hen. Maybe, she won't notice and hatch all these chicks for us." They were walking over to the gate to leave the chicken yard when the rooster decided it was time to chase the intruders out of the yard. The rooster's spurs had been cut earlier so he couldn't hurt anyone.

He started to peck at Merry when she turned around and growled. "If you don't want me to eat you, you better run." The rooster saw that the little girl wasn't going to run from him and was actually growling at him. He took the hint and ran the other direction.

"I wish I had done that when I was little. I was always so frightened of the rooster that was in here. You are a brave little girl."

---

 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
Chapter 44: Gail
 
The eggs were brought into the house and put in the refrigerator. The little girl was given the basket, and they walked to the garden behind the barn. Jesse was working the garden to feed the ranch hands and put up vegetables for the winter. They had a small greenhouse they used to start some of the summer vegetables early. Jesse was looking at the greenhouse guessing at the size. “Teacher, I think if we work this right we can expand the greenhouse and have fresh vegetables all year. We will need some grow lights and growing medium.”

“Powering grow lights can be expensive.”

“True, but have you noticed how the wind blows down the valley. I think we can produce our own power and if we cover the south side of the barn with solar panels we could almost get off grid. It's just a concept right now. If I do everything I want to do, I am going to keep the engineering firm in town busy for awhile. Lets get the greens picked and head back in. I want to call the engineer and have him come out where we can discuss plans and how much things will cost.”

They picked the fresh tender young leaves until they had enough for a salad for the ranch hands supper. There weren't enough chickens yet to start harvesting them for suppers, but it wouldn't be long before their order of chicks would arrive and they could start raising chickens in earnest. For now, they would rely on the beef and wild hogs to get them through. There were other game animals that they could hunt and fishing wasn't out of the question. The ranchers could make do with what they had and run to town for staples such as flour, salt, and sugar.

With greens washed and put away, Jess figured this would be a good time to call Gail and check up on George. Gail had a cell phone though it didn't work well on the ranch. There weren't enough people around to warrant putting cell towers in the area. That is why the farm used radios, satellite phones and phones still hooked to a wire on poles. The young woman sat in her office and looked up Gail's number and punched the buttons on the phone. The phone she was calling went straight to voice mail. “This is Gail. I can't take your call at the moment. Please leave a number and I will call you back.” Jesse waited for the tone, “Hi Gail, This is Jesse. I called to check up on you and George. Call me when you get a few minutes, on the satellite phone. We will be out riding this afternoon. Here's the number.” After leaving the number, she hung up the phone and started looking through the mail.

There was a letter from the lawyer back east in which he reported that her father receive four years in prison. He wasn't sure that would be long enough to repress her father's anger. He would monitor the prison term and warn her when her father got out of prison.

Another letter was from Dr. Jones stating that he wanted to see Merry, Wednesday the next week. He had Doc Henley's x-rays and MRI's. Knowing she was going to Helena the next week she would call her new cook and see if she was ready for life on a ranch. The rest of the letters were bills and fliers advertising everything from apples to tractors to women's clothes.

She looked up the phone number for the engineering firm in town. A receptionist answered the phone, “Hamilton and Associates. How may I direct your call?”

“Hello. This is Jesse Hartman and I need some engineering work at my ranch. My foreman George Schilling may have called earlier to discuss one of the projects.”

“Yes, I remember. The engineer he spoke with was Ronald Hamilton, Jr. Let me see if Mr. Hamilton is available.” She put the wolf on hold while she contacted Mr. Hamilton. “Hello, This is Ron. How may I help you?”

“Yes, This is Jesse Hartman. I am the granddaughter of the late Bill Hartman. I inherited the ranch and I have a few projects that I would like to discuss with you.”

“Can you tell me a little of what you have in mind?”

“I want to build a small mobile home park for my ranch hands, I have a green house that I want to expand, and I want set up some wind mills and solar panels for power generation. Are these projects with which you can help?”

“Yes, we can perform those tasks.”

“Good. I would like for you to come out and look over the projects where we can determine costs and get you started.”

“When would you like for us to come out.”

“How about Monday next week. I have to be in Helena Wednesday. I can meet early Tuesday, but that may rush things.”

“How about 1:00 Monday Afternoon?”

“Okay, here's how to get to the ranch.” They hung up after she gave directions and said their goodbyes.

The phone rang just as the young woman was getting up to get her ledger off the bookshelf. “Hello. This is Jesse.”

“Hello, it's Gail. I thought I would try and catch you before you left the house. How are things at the ranch?”

“We're muddling through. Things don't run quite as smooth with you and George gone. How are you holding up?”

“I'm much better now that George is out of danger. It was rough when they first brought him in. He was so dehydrated that they had to be careful about getting too much water in him too quick.”

“Really? Why was that?”

“The doctors told me that if they put too much water in him with out the required electrolytes, he could suffer brain damage or worse. He could drown if they were not careful. His kidneys were shutting down because of the lack of water, so they put him on dialysis to protect his kidneys. I thought I was going to lose him.”

The girl could here the anguish in the voice of the older woman, “You take as much time as you need to get George well again. Merry and I will be there Wednesday and we will stop in.”

“George may still be in the hospital. They have him in ICU and are monitoring him until he can urinate on his own. They are still having to use the dialysis machine on him. He is making progress as his color looks better.”

“Good. How is that grandbaby doing? I bet she is growing like weed.”

“Not so much that I can tell. About all they do at her age is lie around, eat and poo. Kinda like some people I know. She just now discovered her thumb and hand. She keeps it stuck in her mouth when she's awake. I guess it'll be her foot next. When they stick their foot in their mouth at this age no one gets embarrassed.”

The younger woman laughed at the joke. “I'll see if I can leave early enough to drop Merry off at Cindy's and then we will go see George. Do I need to bring you anything?”

“Not really, but some fresh eggs, meat, or vegetables would be nice. These store bought eggs just don't taste the same.”

“I'll bring a CARE package when I come. See you Tuesday.” They said their goodbyes, and Jesse walked back into the main house to check on Merry. The older girl found the child in the kitchen where she had let Skipper in the house. He was laying in the middle of the floor with his legs in the air and the little girl was rubbing his tummy. One could see how happy the dog was with is tongue hanging out and a smile on his face. The old shaman was sitting at the table reading while making sure the little one stayed out of trouble.

“I'm sorry, Teacher. I should have asked you to watch Merry while I was in the den. Thank you.”

“I was happy to do it. I didn't know if you let the dog in the house, but Merry asked if her friend could come in. I wouldn't let them run in the house. She was scratching him behind the ears and the next thing I knew he was on his back begging for a tummy rub. She has been like this for awhile. Every time she tries to quit, the dog lets out this pitiful whine that she rubs him some more.”

“Merry, would you like to play a game of Candyland with Two bears and me.”

“Can Skipper play too?”

“Dogs can't play Candyland. They're like wolves. They can't see colors.”

“Will he have to go back outside?”

“Probably. He likes being outside. That's where most of his friends are. We are going to take a ride this afternoon. He can tag along. Do you think you would like that?”

“I think Skipper would like that too.”

“I think so. I'll play with you some. Then Two Bears can play with you. I've some work in the office. After that, I'll fix us some lunch. Debbie and Gabriel should be back by then. While Gabe is saddling the horses, we can take a short nap.” The little girl was satisfied with the arrangements, so they played a short game of Candyland. The young woman went to her office where she called Dr. Jones to set up the appointment. Then she called Joan her new cook to see if she is ready to move to the ranch.

“I've been ready since I turned in my two weeks. They said I could leave when ever you were ready for me to come out.”

“Okay, get packed and and we'll leave for the ranch Thursday.”

“Amanda hasn't stopped talking about riding a horse since we met you. And she is doing much better. Thank you for helping her.”

“I think it was a team effort with your heritage. I'll pick you up Thursday. By the way, have you told your husband yet?”

“Yes. He is excited about getting to meet you. He will have to find work when he gets home.”

“What is he qualified to do and when will he be home?”

“He's a diesel mechanic for the army, but he can fix just about anything. He'll be overseas for the next nine months, but this is his last tour. He says he'll get out now that Amanda is doing well. As long as she was sick, he was going to stay in the service where we are getting free health care.”

“You say he is a mechanic? My other mechanic told me he had enough of the bitter cold up here and decided to move to Arizona. I think his wife has some to do with it too. Any way. Your husband has a job here as soon as he gets out.”

“He is going to love that news. I'll tell him next time he calls. Thank you. You have been very kind to us.”

“Well you are going to be a big help to me. Thank you for agreeing to help Gail with the cooking.”

They said their goodbyes and finished the call. The wolf walked into the kitchen with a grin on her face. The old bear looked at her, “What are you grinning about?”

“I have just got off the phone with my new cook and have found a new mechanic in the bargain.”

“What happened to your old mechanic?”

“He was with the others when they were caught by the rustlers. He says he is moving to Arizona to get out of the bitter cold up here, but I think he is still having trouble with nightmares. It'll be good to get some fresh blood on the ranch, and I'll be helping out a veteran at the same time.

“I'll start lunch by the time I'm finished maybe the others will be back.” The girl wasn't going to make anything fancy, just sandwiches, but as they baked their own bread on the ranch it would have to be sliced and the meat and cheeses needed to be sliced too. “Teacher, you wouldn't happen to know how to make cheese or sausages?”

“My mother had a recipe for sausage and cheese. I'm sorry I don't remember them. I can call my niece . Her mother may have passed the old recipe box down to her. There were many natural remedies as well as recipes for the traditional food.”

“This is your sister's girl?”

“Yes. My sister passed some time back. I still keep in contact with my niece. I was going to ask if could borrow your phone.”

“You didn't have to ask, but thank you for being considerate. Take as much time as you need to speak with her. Let me write down my e-mail address and you can give it to her. If she has the old recipes she can either e-mail them to me or send me the box. I'll scan them into the computer and send the box back to her with a copy of the recipes on a disk.”

“I'll call her tonight. She lives between here and Helena. Maybe you can drop me off on the way and pick me back up on your way back.”

“That sounds like a deal”

“What sounds like a deal?” asked the young rancher as he walked in with his sister.

“I'm taking Merry to see Dr. Jones next week. Two Bears' niece lives along the way, so I will drop him off on the way and pick him up on the way back. I've fixed some lunch if you two haven't eaten.”

“I haven't, but I think Debbie grabbed something at the house.”

“After we eat, Merry and I are going to lay down while you saddle the horses. Merry is too little to ride the larger horses. We need to get her a pony.”

“I still have my old pony from when I was little,” the sister replied. “He was a bit ornery when he was younger, but he's mellowed some what. He might have a few years left in him and he may like the attention. That is how I tamed him. When he acted up I would ignore him and put him in isolation from the other horses. He soon learned that if he didn't behave he would be lonely. I still take him an apple as a treat when I get home on weekends. I believe the saddle is still in good shape.”

“May be Gabriel can bring the pony over here later. This trip Merry will ride with me on Big Spot.” They finished lunch and while Gabe got the horses ready the two wolves lay down for a nap.

---

 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
Chapter 45: Skipper
 
Jesse's grandfather would plant the fields so that each field would grow a different crop each year and would lay fallow the seventh year. Potatoes would follow beans which would follow corn which follow peas which follow tomatoes which followed soy beans. The year the field lay fallow he would plant it with rye and wheat. Each fall every field had a stand of winter rye to keep the soils from washing away. Other fallow fields would be plowed to keep the ground friable and planted with grasses to produce hay to get the hay burning animals through the winter.

With Two Bears help, Gabriel had the horses saddled and ready to ride to the fields where the corn would be planted. If they had time the riders would ride through one or two other fields to see if they needed any supplements such as lime. The white wolf had some sample bags and a trowel to send soil off to the county extension agent to get the soils tested for nutrients. Rotating the crops like her grandfather, she wasn't expecting to add any chemicals. The hard winter killed most of the pests that can plague a garden and a judicious spray of pesticide before the bugs could propagate enough to ruin the fields meant that less chemicals would be used to keep the fields healthy.

The cowhand eased into the room where the two wolves were sleeping and gently kissed the older one to wake her. She smiled at the kiss and stretched to wake up. “Wake up Merry. It's time to go for our ride,” said the older girl as she kissed the young wolf's forehead. Merry rolled over and stretched like Far Wanderer had done. The rancher smiled at the two girls. “What are you smirking at?”

“I watched you two stretch and couldn't help thinking 'like mother, like daughter.”

“I guess that would be a bit funny. Let us wash our face and we'll be right out.”

The sister and teacher were already mounted when the two girls came out. After the older one mounted Big Spot, Gabriel sat the younger girl in front. The horses would walk until their muscles had a chance to warm some. As they started off, Skipper whined to go with them. “Skipper you can come,” the land owner told the dog. The dog's tail started wagging a mile a minute after hearing he got to go with the party. The pace would be easy as they just wanted to enjoy the weather and each other's company more than actually being on an errand.

Once the horses had warmed up, they would let the horses lope a long until Skipper started to lag behind. They would slow to let the old dog rest. It felt like they’d spent hardly anytime riding when they came to the first field. The young man got off his horse to take the soil samples, so that the girls could stay mounted. They rode for another hour to a another field and decided to stretch their legs.
“Merry, don't wander off. There maybe critters around that could bite you.”

“Okay.”

The young couple were holding hands as they walked their horses to a stream to let them drink. Two Bears was teaching them the names of things in the language of the people. Also, he was gathering different healing herbs, explaining their uses. “Nature can be a virtual medicine cabinet if you study and know what to look for.” They had been exploring just a few minutes when they heard Skipper barking in alarm. They looked around to see the little girl running from behind a bush.

She was almost out of breath from the exertion. “A skunk....a skunk tried to.... a skunk tried to bite me. Skipper came running to bite the skunk before it bit me.”

The cowboy pulled his rifle from its scabbard. “Which way did Skipper go?” he asked the girl. She pointed back in the direction from which she came. “I don't like this. Merry doesn't smell of skunk, and if it had sprayed, we would smell it here.” He took Jesse's rifle off her horse and handed it to the old Indian. “Wait here with the girls and DON'T let Merry follow me. A skunk this time of day can mean only one thing.” The young man walked off in the direction that the little girl pointed. It wasn't long until he came upon a blood trail and started to follow it. A few yards down the trail he heard Skipper whining.

The old dog was laying next to a dead skunk licking at a severe bite on his leg. “Oh, Skipper what have you done? Stay here while I go back and get my horse and first aid kit.” He walked back to the others “Skipper killed the skunk, but he has a nasty bite.”

“What are you going to do?” ask his girlfriend. She knew that the skunk was probably rabid. And now, the old dog would be infected. The merciful thing to do would be to put the dog down out here away from everyone, but she didn't have the heart for it, and the old dog was Merry's friend. Even though she studied animal husbandry at college, she didn't know if the rabies vaccine would protect the dog.

“I'm going to put the skunk in a bag and take it in with us. I'll bandage Skipper and put him on my horse. When we get back, we'll run him and the skunk to the vet. Maybe the vet can save the dog.” He walked back to where he left the dog. He took the rifle and shot the skunk to make sure it was dead before he handled it. He took out the first aid kit, put the gloves on that were in it before he wrapped a bandage around the dog's leg and lifted him up onto his horse. Next, he pulled one of the soil sample bags out of his saddle bag and carefully put the skunk in it. He wanted to keep any body fluids off him and his horse. He put the first bag in another bag along with the gloves. He put all this into a third bag to help hold down the smell of the skunk. He tied the bag to the outside of his saddle bag. He came walking out of the brush to find Jesse crying. He wrapped is arms around her to comfort her.

“I thought you shot Skipper. I couldn't keep from crying. I tried not to. I didn't want to upset Merry. Just before we heard the gun shot, Two Bears had Merry on his horse and he and your sister rode off toward the house. I stayed here, because I didn't want to cry in front of Merry. How can I be a good mother if I cry like this over a dog?”

“You're going to be a great mother, because you can cry over losing a friend. He's not dead yet. See I have him on my horse, just like I said.”

“But he will die.”

“Maybe. He is old and lived way beyond most of his kind. You need to pet him and tell him how proud you are of him for saving Merry. Come on.” He led the sobbing girl to the dog.

“Oh, Skipper. I am so proud of you for saving Merry from that skunk.” She buried her head into the dog's side as she cried and stroked the animals ears. Hugging him. She stayed like that awhile until she cried herself out. She cried because the old dog may die, but also, because Merry could have been bitten. She would not have forgiven herself if the little girl had been bitten by a rabid skunk. She should have been paying more attention she berated herself.

“Come on. Lets get him to the vet to see if there is anything that can be done for him. The skunk may not have been rabid. The vet will be able to tell us what needs to be done.”

“Oh Gabriel, I should have been watching Merry closer. I'm such a bad mother.”

“You ARE a great mother.”

“I don't know. How can you say that? If it wasn't for Skipper, Merry may have been bitten.” She started crying again as the young man wrapped his arms around her to comfort her.

“I know that you are a great mother because you love that little girl as if she was your own. You worry about her and would do anything to protect her. You protected her today by letting Skipper come with us. You don't have to do this all on your own. I'm here. Two Bears is here. And my sister was here Everyone of us should have been watching. Little children can wander off when you least expect it. And she wasn't gone very far. There must have been something around that bush that got her attention.”

“Why are being so good to me?”

“One, I Love you, and two, your are going to be the greatest mother in the world to our children.”

“I don't see it.”

“I know, but you will.”

“Have I told you I love you today.”

“You can always tell me again. Come on, lets get this hero to the vet and get him a treat. He deserves it.”

“Okay,” she sniffled.

She mounted Big Spot and waited until Gabriel was on his horse. They rode at a gait that would cover ground quickly without winding the horses. They arrived back at the house just behind the others. Debbie had the little girl in the house as the old shaman waited on the porch.

“I thought you put the dog down when I heard the shot.”

“No. I wanted to make sure the skunk was dead before I picked it up. We're going to run Skipper into the Vet to see if there is anything that can be done to save him. I brought the skunk to get it tested for rabies. Maybe there was some other reason for it to be out this time of day.”

“I doubt it. Debbie and I will watch Merry while you're gone.”

“Let me tend to the horses and then we will leave. Have Merry bring a treat out to the old dog. The vet may want to go ahead and put him down.”

The shaman walked back into the house to get the little girl. “Jesse are you going to be alright. I can take Skipper into the vet and you can stay here.”

“No. I will go with you.”

Merry came out with a sausage left over from breakfast. “SKIPPER,” Squealed as she ran over the animal. She hugged his neck and sat feeding him the sausage. She was talking quietly to the dog as tears began to run down her face. She walked over to the older wolf and said, “Skipper says that you are taking him to a doctor, but he may not come back.”

The older girl sat on the porch and pulled the younger one on her lap. “Why did he say that?”

“He said the skunk was sick and now he may have the sickness. The sickness is very bad and he doesn't think he will have the strength live through it. I don't want him to die.”

“I don't either. He is a very old dog and has lived longer than most dogs of his kind. His father was a wolf. I don't know if it was from our pack, but we can say that it was.” The girls held each other as tears ran down their face.

“I told him that I was glad he was there to protect me from the skunk. He said he will miss us if he dies and to remember him.”

“When I get back, lets ask Teacher if he knows of anything we can do to make Skipper's passing easier.” She carried the girl into the house and sat her next to Debbie on the couch. The little girl snuggled into the sister and quietly sobbed.

---

 
To Be Continued...

---

Image: Free Wallpaper from http://www.scenicreflections.com/ ~Sephrena.

Author's Note: Thank you Hope for your encouragement and help in editing. Thank you Sephrena for making the post appear professional. Most of all thank you to all who have commented or left Kudos. For those who have left comments, I answer them with what I hope is something witty and appreciated. ~Barbara.

---

 
Chapter 46: Rabies
 
Gabriel loaded the skunk into the back of his truck and placed Skipper on the seat in the cab. Jesse climbed in the passenger side where the old dog lay his head in her lap. She petted the dog with her good hand. Tears were silently dripping down her face. The rancher sat on the driver's side, started the truck and pulled out onto the main road. Driving one handed, he would rub the dog thinking on life.

The girl grabbed the skunk out of the back while the cowboy carried the dog into the vet's office. The receptionist greeted them. “Hi Skipper. You haven't been here for awhile. Gabriel how is your family? I remember most of our clients either by their animals or face, but I'm sorry, I don't recall you.” she said as she smiled at Far Wanderer.

The young man having set the dog down introduced the two women, “Patty, this is Jesse Hartman. Her grandfather was Bill Hartman. Jesse, this is Patricia Stone. We went to High School together. Jesse is my fiancee.”

“I wondered who captured Gabriel's heart. God knows I tried. It's nice to meet you.”

“It's nice to meet you.” said the wolf with just a tinge of jealousy in her voice.

“Oh, don't be jealous. I married Dr. Stone's son, Al, and work here in the office with his dad. Al is away at school this semester. He's working to become a vet like his father. I had to come help out here after my mother-in-law passed last year. Al studies a semester and helps his father a semester. It'll take longer to get his degree, but he'll have much more hands on experience.”

“Julie Stone used to run the office for Dr. Stone. I remember her dying last year,” the young man explained to Jesse. Turning back to Patty, “I'm sorry for your loss.”

“My sympathies on the loss of your Grandfather. He was well liked here in the office. Now, why did you bring Skipper in today?”

“Skipper was protecting Jesse's adopted daughter from a skunk and was bit. We brought the skunk in to be tested.”

“I wondered about the skunk smell. When did this happen?”

“Earlier today.”

“Oh,” the concern in the voice of the receptionist was evident. “Lets get you back to exam room one. I'll tell the doctor your here.”

The boy picked up the dog and carried him back to the exam room and placed it on the examination table. The animal didn't like being placed on the table and tried to get off. Between the slick surface and the boy holding him, the animal finally gave in to being on the table. It wasn't long before the doctor came in.

“Gabriel, it's nice to see you, but why have you brought Bill's Skipper in?”

“Doctor Stone, let me introduce to Jesse Hartman, Bill's granddaughter.”

“I thought Bill had a grandson?”

“I was a bit of a tomboy growing up. It's nice to meet you.”

“My pleasure. Tell me what is happening with Skipper.”

“He was bitten by a skunk earlier today,” offered the young lady. “I don't know if the skunk was rabid or if you can save Skipper if it was.”

“We brought the skunk in with us.” said the cowboy holding up the sack.

“You didn't handle the skunk?” ask the doctor.

“I used the medical gloves in the first aid kit after I bandaged Skipper's leg. I tried to be very careful not to get anything on me.”

“Will the rabies vaccine protect him from getting rabies?” asked the girl.

“It used to be that getting bit by a rabid animal was a death sentence. But with the work of Pasteur and others, contracting rabies by an animal bite is a rarity. The protocol, if the animal is current with its vaccinations, is to administer another rabies vaccine as soon as possible after the exposure and monitor the animal. You'll be able to take this old man home today.

“I'll send the skunk off to be tested and if it comes back that it did have rabies, the authorities will be notified. They'll put the county in quarantine until they decide that the rabies threat has been abated. The quarantine means that one can't take animals out of the county.

“Most human cases of rabies come from bites from bats. Did you know that they make a vaccine for humans? It is as effective as the vaccines for animals. If you do have a rabies outbreak on your ranch, it might be something to consider with not only the ranch hands, but also your live stock. It's fairly cheap insurance to protect the people on the ranch and your herd.”

“I'll speak with Doctor Henley,” said the girl. “What about the wild animals on the ranch? I can't gather up the wolves and other creatures to let you vaccinate them.”

“If you want to spread baits with the vaccine on your ranch, I can help or you can contact the County Extension Agent. It may be that the skunk might have been sleeping under a bush and was surprised by Skipper here. My biggest concern is that he wasn't sprayed. That indicates the skunk was acting strangely. Lets get the test results back before we make any firm plans.” The doctor took a vial out of a cabinet and filled a syringe with the contents. He stuck the needle into the muscle of the dog. “Okay, Skipper, Lets look at that bite.” He took off the bandage from Gabriel and washed the wound with peroxide. He put some ointment on the bite and bandaged the leg. “If you chew off the bandage Skipper, I'll have to put you in a cone.”

“I'll make sure he doesn't mess with his leg,” offered the young woman.

“Here's some of the ointment I put on the bite. Change the bandage a couple times a day. I'll see you back next week and we'll take a look at the wound. I should have results back from the skunk.”

“Thank you Doctor. You've been a big help.”

“Its my pleasure. By the way do you know when the last time Bill had his herd checked?”

“No, But I'll see if I can find some records back at the ranch.”

“I'll get Patty to look through our records. We can discuss this further next week when you bring Skipper in for a booster on the rabies vaccine.”

“Thank you doctor.”

“Gabriel, as your Dad's ranch is next door to Bill's he might want to consider vaccinations too. I think he might be due for his herd to be checked. With my son away at school, it will be a bit hectic for a little while, but I'll be able to fit you both in.”

“Thanks Doc,” replied the rancher. “I'll pass the message on to my Dad.” The boy picked up the dog and set it on the floor. “Do you think you can walk out of here?” he asked. The dog wagged his tail realizing he was going home and limped toward the door.

“While we're in town is there anything we need to do?” asked Gabe.

“Did you put those soil samples in your truck before we left the house?”

“Yep”

“Lets get those over to the Extension Agent and then we'll go home.”

Jesse got in the truck while the cowboy helped the dog into the cab. The dog laid his head in the lap of the girl where she petted it. “You gave us a scare, Skipper. I'm happy you're going to be alright.”

The couple visited the Extension Agent where they turned in the soil samples they had taken and to discuss getting baits to treat the wild animals on the ranch with the rabies vaccine.

“Mr. Mixon is the local rabies specialist and he is out in the field today. I'll have him call you later,” said the receptionist. “I'll pass the soil samples to the lab and send you a report later.”

“While we're here, do you have any literature on planting crops, beekeeping, wind power, and solar power?” asked the wolf.

“That's quite a list. There's a small display in the corner that has some fliers, and you should find most of the things you're looking for on this website.” replied the receptionist handing the young woman another brochure.

“Thank you. You have been very helpful.”

“It's my pleasure. If there's anything else you need, you can call or come by.”

The young couple stopped at the wholesale grocery at the edge of town to pick up a few things for the ranch. “It's a good thing I brought the truck,” the cowboy stated as he loaded two hundred pounds of flour, one hundred pounds of sugar, four gallons of maple syrup, two cases of store bought biscuits, fifty pounds of bacon, fifty pounds of sausage, a hundred pounds of oatmeal, and various other staples.

“Did we forget anything?” ask the girl. “Maybe more sugar and some cornflakes?”

“If we bought any more sugar AND cornflakes, you could expect a visit from the sheriff about moonshining.” Laughed the boy. The girl lightly punched the boy in the arm before she climbed in to the cab of the truck. The old dog resumed his position of his head in the girls lap as the boy climbed under the steering wheel.

It wasn't long before the couple arrived back at the ranch. The cowboy climbed out and helped the dog out of the cab. He carried in the smaller bags of groceries while the woman went to find the two wheel hand truck. Jesse went to find her ward while Gabe finished unloading the truck. The young girl was still snuggled up to the sister fast asleep.

“How long has she been asleep?” whispered the fiance.

“It was shortly after you left. What did the doctor say about Skipper?”

“He gave him a booster shot of vaccine and said that the effectiveness of the vaccines will protect most animals. The Vet told us they make a rabies vaccine for humans. I'm going to speak with Doc Henley about it. If the test on the skunk comes back positive for rabies, I'll get the whole ranch vaccinated.”

“What about the wild animals?”

“The doctor said that we could use baits with a vaccine. We went by the Extension Agent while we were in town. The agent in charge of rabies was out. He should call us in a few days when he has time.” While the two older girls were whispering, the small wolf began to stir.

“Merry, time to wake up. I have a surprise for you.”

A sleepy little voice asked “A surprise?”

“Yep”

“What is it?”

“If I told you it wouldn't be a surprise. Come with me.”

The two girls got off the couch and followed the wolf outside. “Skipper!” screamed the little girl. She ran over and hugged his neck as the old dog's tail wagged.

“He's going to be alright,” said Jesse.

The little girl had looked to the fiancee when she spoke. She turned back to the dog and started hugging him again.

“You're going to alright!”

The sister asked, “Was the skunk not rabid?”

“We don't know yet. But the Vet told us that today's vaccines will prevent most cases of rabies. You remember Pasteur who invented pasteurization? He began work on treating viruses such as rabies and many people built upon his work. Now rabies in domestic animals is rare.”

“It'd be great if they had a vaccine for people.”

“They do. They even have baits that one can spread in the wild lads to vaccinate the wild animals. If the skunk does come back positive, I'm going to make sure that my pack gets vaccinated.”

Two Bears walked out of the house. “I thought you were going to have the Vet put him down,” he said looking at the dog.

“He's going to be alright.”

“The skunk wasn't rabid?”

“We don't know yet. Come on into the kitchen and I'll explain while we put things away and start supper.”

Putting away the groceries the old shaman sarcastically asked, “Did you get enough?”

“No. I thought about getting more, but Gabe suggested that the Sheriff takes a dim view of moonshine.” The young shaman pulled out a pasta maker while she related what the Vet has advised her. The kitchen on the ranch could rival most of the restaurants in town with equipment and fresh ingredients. Her grandparents had installed a commercial fryer for things like wiener schnitzel, chicken, and french fries. Gail tried to feed the hands healthy, but there are times when she would indulge the tastes of the men.

“How are you going to convince the pack to eat the baits?”

“I'm not sure. I'll need to speak with the elders when the time comes. I need to ask the extension agent about the herbivores. The omnivores and carnivores should be easy. The herbivores may not need vaccines, although the Vet did say we should vaccinate the cattle.

“The other problem is convincing the hands to be vaccinated. I can get the Vet or Doc Henley to explain the validity of the vaccine and the side effects.”

“I didn't know they made a rabies vaccine for humans.”

“This was the first I heard about it. It does sound like a good idea. I'll ask George about it when we go visit.”

“I have a question, Teacher. Will you watch Merry while Gabe and I go dancing with his parents tomorrow?”

---

 
To Be Continued...